Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

[I just think we need to take a break]

Clark Kent couldn’t stop rereading that text. After arriving in Gotham City to interview the seclusive yet well known billionaire Bruce Wyne, the Kryptonian was met with a couple of misfortunes. He forgot an umbrella so he got caught in the rain, his traveling bag broke but thankfully he was able to conceal his Superman suit without anyone seeing it, and now he just got the text from Lois Lane about how she thinks they should take a break from their relationship.

The midwestern journalist couldn’t help but feel so much guilt and heartbreak from this. He loved Lois, he really did. But he still feels that this was his fault, that this was all Superman’s fault. That juggling two identities with her wasn’t enough in the relationship. Or because of what he stands for and how he was seen by others could be too much pressure on her, or even both of them. Clark didn’t want her to feel like that and had always encouraged her to always speak her mind when something made her uncomfortable. He didn’t think it would bite him in the butt in the end.

But maybe this break is coming at a good time. Clark needed to start focusing on himself both as Clark and as Superman. He was in Gotham with two set goals, to hold an interview of his career and hopefully write an amazing article on it as well as trying to recruit the infamous Batman for the Justice Gang.

“Clark Kent?”

Clark whipped his head over to a thin well dressed woman with blonde hair tied tightly up. He got up from his seat and followed her out of the waiting lounge. He still couldn’t believe Perry White picked him out of everyone at the Daily Planet to interview Bruce Wayne, the city’s most well known billionaire earning the title “The Prince of Gotham”.

He has heard little pieces of Bruce here and there, about the tragedy of his parents getting murdered right in front of him at a very young age and that he spent a few years in Princeton until dropping off the final year for unknown reasons. He has been an expert in avoiding tabloids and scandals but part of it must be from not being seen as much around the city. Everyone assumes he must have traveled the world on a yacht with supermodels while others think he just shuts himself outside of Gotham in the Wayne manor, refusing to see anyone.

But ever since the flood, Bruce has been trying to gear his father’s empire back on track, attending and funding charity events to help fix the city, and even collab with different companies to fund resources for environmental projects. He even heard last year he adopted a young boy from Blüdhaven after an unfortunate event happened with the child’s parents.

Hopefully during his time at Wayne Tower, he’ll get a good story on Bruce that’s not just a gossip column.

“You’ll have to excuse Mr. Wayne. He was running a little late for personal reasons and it’s a rarity for him to be in the office.” she explained as they walked down the hallway.

“He….you mean he never works in this building?” Clark asked, confused on what she meant.

“He normally works at his manor since he’s been watching over his son. But he has been trying to pop up here from time to time. So mind the boxes.” she told Clark before stopping over at the door and opening it for him.

“Mr. Wayne is waiting for you.”

Clark gulped nervously and thanked her before entering in. The receptionist wasn’t lying when she said there were boxes in the office, some don’t even look like they’ve been opened yet.

His eyes then stopped at the man in question, his back to him as he looked like he was sorting out files and documents on his desk.

“Umm…Mr…..Mr Wayne?”

Clark breathed in quietly when the billionaire he was interviewing turned around to face him. The Kryptonian breathed in as he took all of Bruce in. Sure he had seen photos of him before, some staged for magazine articles or others were just a quick shot by paparazzis. But this felt different.

He looked young. Possibly around his late 20’s or early 30’s, even with the bags under his eyes he still looked youthful. His hair was a dark earthy brown that had a long fringe that reached his chin and a side parting. It framed his face perfectly, especially since Clark couldn’t help but notice his hazel grey eyes. It reminds him of a light almost dying out but refuses to go out.

Blinking a little, Clark bit his lip and walked over to Bruce’s desk. “Hi!...I ….I’m sorry to bother you I…I’m Clark Kent, from the Daily Planet.” he greeted, reaching his hand to the brunette.

Bruce didn’t say a word at first nor did his emotionless expression change. He put his documents down and reached his hand over to shake Clark’s. Clark couldn’t help but notice how Bruce was looking at him, like he was trying to read who he was and where he came from. Part of him hopes he wasn’t secretly a mind reader or something like that.

“I apologize for the mess. I’ve been in and out trying to feng shui everything but….” Bruce paused as both men looked around the room, boxes not opened and frames leaning against the walls instead of being hung up

“Haven’t been in the right mood to decorate, I assume?” Clark asked him, their hands pulling away.

“Well…that and I really prefer to work from home. That way I’m not being a burden to my employees here.” Bruce explains with a slight shrug as he puts his hands in his pockets.

Biting his lips a little, Clark looks back at the billionaire and asks “Did you ... .did you wanna go somewhere else for the interview instead?”

“Hmm? Oh, no it’s fine. I just need to make some room here.” Bruce went to the table in the middle of the room and moved a few boxes out of the way so Clark had a place to sit. Once he was done, he looked back at Clark and showed him an empty chair. “Shall we?”

Clark nodded slightly as he removed his laptop bag when he sat down. He glanced over to see Bruce bringing his chair around and sighs as he sat himself down. Clark couldn’t help but notice how surprisingly built Bruce’s body looked for a businessman. Sure he didn’t look like he was bulging with muscles but he looked fit as if he had a gymnast body form. Though his eyes couldn’t pry away from a few fainted scars peeking from his arms, both on top of his forearm and on his wrist.

“Mr. Kent?” Bruce called out for his attention, tugging the sleeves of his midnight blue dress shirt down as he waited for the interview to start.

Clark's cheeks went pink when he was brought back to reality. “Right! Right, sorry. Umm…I’m gonna make a few rules here if you don’t mind, just to make it more comfortable for you.” As Clark talked, he pulled out his notepad and pen as well as a voice recorder. “I’m going to ask you a few questions and you can answer them as honestly as possible or if it makes you uncomfortable, just ask for it to be off the record or we can switch to a different topic.”

Bruce didn’t say anything but nod to him. It wasn’t the first time he had a one-on-one interview though to be fair it’s rare for him to have interviews at all.

Clark smiled and nodded back as he adjusted his glasses and pressed record on the device. “This is Clark Kent with the Daily Planet having a personal interview with the Prince of Gotham himself, Bruce Wayne. It’s an absolute pleasure sir.” the dark haired midwestern man started, smiling still.

“The pleasure's all mine, Mr. Kent.” Bruce said politely, his mouth moving slightly upward for a brief second of a smile. Still a win in Clark’s book for making him smile at least once.

“So, Mr. Wayne, you’ve been a very busy man lately. You’ve been helping to rebuild not only Gotham after the flood caused by those Riddler followers but your family business as well. What caused this motivation for you?” Clark asked him.

Clark watches as Bruce clenches his jaw slightly, almost in deep thought. “I just want to set things right again. Gotham, my family name and business,.....me.” Bruce paused for a moment as he shifted in his chair, crossing his leg. “I think of it as a self healing journey.”

That perked Clark’s interest. “A self healing journey? Care to elaborate on that in any way?” he asked, writing down some notes.

Bruce breathed in quietly as he stared at Clark. “I’m guessing you haven’t read any articles or columns about how I might be ‘mentally unstable’ or that mental illness runs in the Wayne genepool?” he asked in a quiet yet assertive tone.

Clark looks back up from his notepad and bites the inside of his cheek. “I….I heard a few things…..This can be off the record if you like but…I’ve always been told that it’s healthy to be more open about mental illness.” Clark offers him.

He watches as Bruce thought to himself about it, hearing the brunette’s heartbeat with his ability as it paces a bit.

“......I suffer from MDD and PTSD. You do the math on what could have caused it.” Bruce told him, almost giving Clark a hard stare.

Clark bit his lips again as wrote down a few more notes. “My apologizes, Mr. Wayne. I wasn’t trying to offend-”

Bruce let out a quiet sigh and interrupted him “No…no it’s all my fault. I’m still working on myself and it’s just ... .a tough drive on an intense road.”

“Well you know what they say, if you fall off the horse, you just have to get back on it.” Clark assures him with a smile.

Bruce looked at the midwestern man for a moment and a small smile creeped his face. “I was talking about driving but you switched it to horseback riding.” he pointed out. It took Clark a moment to realize what he was saying then let out a soft chuckle. Bruce couldn’t help but chuckle quietly as well.

“Where are you from originally?” Bruce asked, interested in the interview now.

“Oh um…Smallville, Kansas. Beautiful town really.” Clark answers him.

“That explains the horse metaphor then.” Bruce said, the small smile still on his face. “But….you’re not wrong though. I am trying to get back on track on everything and not slip up again. I have a job, a mission, my health ... .mostly mental health to focus on, and especially my family.” he added while Clark continues to write down more key notes.

Clark nodded and leaned over to say “I think finding and listing things that are important to you is key to help you go through everyday step by step. Now you mention family, does that include-”

Suddenly the sound of the doors opening caught the attention of the two men. They both spotted a young boy, about 5-6 years old with messy black hair, closing the door behind him and rushing over behind Bruce’s chair to hide himself in the coat hanging from behind.

Clark raised a brow from this and was about to ask Bruce a question until the doors opened again. This time a well dressed man in his late 50’s enters in, almost out of breath.

“I’m so sorry Master Wayne but you wouldn’t happen to see young Master Grayson anywhere would you?” he asked Bruce.

Bruce has a confused expression on his face and looks over at Clark. “Hmmmm no. Can’t say I have. You?” he asked Clark. “Oh uh…no. Didn’t see him.” Clark played along.

Bruce nods and then looks back at the older man. “I do have one question though, Alfred. My coat. For some reason it’s covered with bumpy noisy lumps.” he said, motioning to Alfred to the giggling boy hiding behind his coat. “Any suggestions on how to get rid of them perhaps?”

Alfred couldn’t help but smirk and then suggest “Well Master Wayne. Back in my days, we would simply tap the lumps away.”

“Tap them, you say?” Bruce asked, thinking to himself while Clark watches the event in front of him.

“So…do I make small little taps like this?” Bruce reached a hand around and lightly tapped his coat, causing the small boy to giggle. “Or do I start…banging it like a drum?” Bruce then turns around too rapidly and carefully taps his coat more, making the boy come out of hiding in a laughing fit. Bruce carefully picked him up as set on on his lap with a soft smile.

“Aren't you supposed to do your home schooling, little birdie?” he asked the boy.

“Mmmm nope!”

“No? What about lunch then? Did you eat everything?

“Nope!”

“And why not?”

“I wanted to have lunch with you.”

“Aww kiddo.” Bruce gave the boy a hug. “I have an important interview but I promise once that’s done, you, me, and Papa Alfred will eat together.” he promised.

“Pinky promise?” the boy asked.

Bruce chuckles once more and leans his forehead against his. “Pinky promise.”

Clark couldn’t help but smile at the scene in front of him. He had heard about people questioning why all of a sudden Bruce Wayne decided to adopt a child. He wasn’t dating or seen with anyone and a lot of conspiracy news sites (if you want to call them that) saying that him adopting a child is a news stunt for sympathy on him.

Bruce looks back at Clark and gives him another small smile, turning the boy to face the dark haired reporter. “Dick, this is my new friend Clark Kent. Clark, I’d like you to meet my son, Dick Grayson.” he introduces the two while Alfred looks over proudly at how Bruce is opening up.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Dick. I’ll try not to keep your father away for long.” Clark said as he shook Dick’s hand.

Dick smiles and says to Clark “You got pretty eyes.”

Bruce couldn’t help but chuckle and hug him from behind. “Doesn’t he? Like blue oceans” he whispers so Dick could only hear him. But Clark was able to pick that comment up from his super hearing, trying his hardest not to blush.

“Blue’s my favorite color.” Dick told his adoptive father and then turned to Clark. “What’s your favorite color, Mr Kent?”

“Oh, well I love blue too. I also like greens and yellows as well.” Clark answers, debating whether or not to turn off his recording device. “How about your dad? What’s his favorite color?

Bruce was about to answer until both Dick and Alfred answered for him.

“Black.”

“Black and grey.”

Clark couldn’t help but chuckle from that while Bruce playfully looked offended. “Come on guys. Black and grey isn’t my favorite.”

“Then why do you wear it all the time?” Dick asked him, poking at his grey blazer.

Bruce rolled his eyes and said “These are my comfy clothes, smarty pants.”

“....looks dumb.” Dick told him.

Bruce let out a playful gasp while Clark tried his hardest not to laugh. “Bullied by my own boy. I have never.” he said, pretending to look away while Dick hugged him.

Clark's cheeks were sore from smiling but he had to continue the interview. “I guess we don’t have to talk about family now. But I was wondering-”

“Where are you from, Mr Kent?” Dick interrupts him.

Clark knew he needed to be professional for this interview but he couldn’t scowl at a kid and tell him to scram. So he decided to play along. “I actually told you father this. I’m from Smallville, it’s a farming town in Kansas. But now I live in Metropolis.”

Dick’s eyes lit up and asked “You lived on a farm? Did you have animals there?”

“Well, my parents used to raise dairy cows but now they own not just cows but goats, pigs, chickens, they’re thinking about rescuing either donkeys or horses next.” Clark answered, seeing Bruce kept his smile warmed something inside him. He was glad he wasn’t upset with him talking to his son.

“Do they have dogs too?” Dick asked.

“No but I co-own a dog with my cousin. Here I’ll show you a picture of him.” Clark pulls out his phone to show a picture of Krypto (thankfully without his cape) to the boy.

Dick’s eyes lit up more and turned to Bruce. “He looks so cool!”

“He does, doesn’t he?” Bruce said, thanking Clark for showing the picture when he pulls away.

“Do you know Superman? You said you’re from Met…..Metro… Metro-something. Superman lives there doesn't he?” Dick asked Clark.

“I’m afraid we can’t keep your father from his interview.” Alfred told Dick, who whined quietly. He didn’t want to leave.

“Sorry little birdie. But like I said, after this we’ll all go to your favorite place to eat.” Bruce promised his son, giving him one more hug before letting him go. As Dick’s feet landed on the floor, he rushed over to Clark to give him a hug as well.

“Nice meeting you, Mr Kent.” he said before leaving with Alfred.

Clark couldn’t help but take notes on how Bruce looked as his butler and adoptive son left. He looked very proud of them despite early looking stoic and gloomy.

“Aren’t they incredible?” Bruce asked softly, before turning back to realize that Clark was writing down more notes. “Um…sorry they stall for time.”

Clark looked up at him and said as he adjusted his glasses. “Oh no! No worries at all! In fact they answered a question I was about to ask you.” he explained.

Bruce chewed on his lips and said as he leaned back in his chair “Just ... .nothing too personal about Dick please. I don’t want the public to harass the poor child more than before.”

Clark couldn’t help but wonder what he meant by that but wanted to respect his wishes and nodded firmly.

“Okay dokey! Let’s continue…..despite the fact that you’re using your wealth for a good cause, the public thinks that having billionaires for heroes is just an ego boost for them to do whatever they want or even take over the world while the less fortunate suffer. Where do you stand by that?” Clark asked him.

Bruce tilted his head so it was resting on his knuckles as he looked at Clark. “Take over the world?”

Clark shrugs slightly and said “I mean, you’ve seen what these men are doing to the planet. Musk, Bezos, hell even Luthor is behind bars for rifting a black hole in Metropolis.” Clark listed.

Bruce groans when he mentions the latter and says bluntly “Lex Luthor is a fascist.”

Clark stared at the brunette for a moment, surprised at how straight forward he was with that remark. “Um…..did you want me to strike that remark or-”

“It’s just a known fact that everyone is finally seeing. That man is a narcissistic pathologically fascist that only wants to take over the world because he’s threatened by a metahuman who wants to do good and spread hope to others.” Bruce told him, letting out a sigh as he shifted in his chair. “And what is even more frightening is that if, for some idiotically reason he’s released, they’ll side with him and say he’s a hero when really he almost destroyed the world.”

He then leans forward to look at Clark firmly. “Men like him don’t deserve to change the world.”

Clark gulped a little from that but added more notes.

“.....glad to hear you hate him too.” was all he could say before going to the next question.

“Ummm so what exactly are your plans for restoring Wayne Enterprises and Gotham from the dark depths” Clark continued on with his questions.

Bruce looks away from Clark for a moment and glances at the huge window behind his desk. “All I want is a bright future for everyone out there. Even to the ones that are broken and damned, I’ll still find a way to reach out to give them a future they deserve.”

Clark watches as Bruce’s eyes were stern and yet soft as he talked, seeing the hazel eyes almost lit as if the flame was going on strong still. He was still awestruck at how selfless and strong hearted Bruce was being right now. Part of him feared he would just be like Lex Luthor when he was assigned to interview him, but he was happy to know he was mistaken. Even with all the money and wealth, Bruce was still human.

‘Wow that’s a good line.’ Clark thought to himself as he wrote it down for later.

Bruce looks back at the midwestern man, curious on what he was writing down. "Was there more you need to know, Clark?”

Clark looks back up at him, a little surprised he called him by his first name. “Well, we got all the important stuff covered. The next ones are just dumb gossip questions my staff wanted me to ask.” he explained, pushing his glasses back up.

Bruce tilted his head again and asked ”How dumb are we talking about?”

Clark bit his lips, a little embarrassed to ask him. “You know like which super model you’re dating? Are you gay? Is it true that you dropped out of Princeton because you got arrested? And ... .and this is incredibly silly, what’s your view on the Batman?" he listed, not at all expecting an answer from him.

“I don’t date models. Technically I’m bisexual. Yes I did drop out of Princeton for one year but not because I was arrested but to check into a hospital for reasons I’m not comfortable getting into.” Bruce answered his questions quickly for him.

“As for Batman……he seems like a very complex character. Some say he stands for justice, others think he’s an incarnation of fear.” Bruce leans more into his chair again as he continues. “Though seeing him help those people from the floods ... .maybe he stands for hope. Something we need in this city, maybe even the world.” he finished quietly, looking back at a stunned Clark.

Clark didn’t know what to say. He wants to hear Bruce continue to talk, about anything really. But he knew that their time was up and he closed his notepad.

“Did….do you want to go get coffee with me? You know just….continue on talking? No journalism involved. Just…two men enjoying each other's company?” Clark boldly yet bashfully asked, trying his hardest not to flush shades of pink in his cheeks.

Bruce was taken back from the other man and smiled softly. “I…I wish I could but I promised to take Dick out for lunch.” he explained, getting up from his chair.

“Oh no worries then! Maybe next time!” Clark suggested but then mentally kicked himself when he realized there wasn’t gonna be a next time.

The brunette looked back at him and chuckled softly. “I’ll hold you on to that. Um…wait right here for a moment.” he said as he went to his desk to pull something out. Clark leans over to watch Bruce write something down. Once he was done, Bruce headed back over and handed Clark his business card.

“Oh…thank you.” Clark said as he took the card. On one side it has the company logo on it while the other side has the company’s office number and email. But Clark felt his cheeks heat up when he spotted a written number.

“Just in case you’re back in town and wanna meet up for that coffee date.” Bruce told him, giving Clark a little wink.

Still trying not to blush, Clark smiled and pocketed the card carefully in his bag. “I can’t thank you again for this interview, Mr. Wayne. Hopefully the article will be up in the next few days. It was….it was something else…..but in a good way of course!” Clark assures him as he packs up.

“I’m not gonna lie, I’ve had some horrible experience with interviews….fuck you’ve seen how my talk with Vicki Vale turned out.” Bruce said, rolling his eyes at mention of her name. “But you were different. It….I don’t know, I just felt comfortable talking with you.” he told Clark, giving him a warm smile.

Now it was Clark’s turn to be surprised at his remark. “Well….I….thanks. That means a lot and….and again I hope we can talk again.” he said as he grabbed his back. “I hope you have a wonderful rest of the day and have a good lunch with Dick and Alfred.”

Bruce nodded to Clark as he headed out. “It’s blue by the way.” he called out before Clark could leave.

Clark looks back at the businessman, slightly confused. “Pardon me?”

“Blue is my favorite color too.” Bruce told him.

Clark smiled softly at him and nodded his head as he headed out. He couldn’t stop smiling to himself as he walked out of Wayne Tower. Not only was he able to get a good interview, but somehow he got Bruce’s phone number. He wasn’t even trying to hit on him or anything. But the fact that he liked him enough just to want to talk to him again made his heart glow. It made him almost forget about Lois wanting a break from him, and even then he was still head over heels

As he got to the nearest bus stop, figuring out how he was gonna start writing the article let alone figure out the title, he looked down at his recording device and realized it was still on.

Clark chuckled at himself and shook his head. He really had his work cut out for him today. Who knows what he’ll face next.

Chapter Text

“God…I hope this isn’t too descriptive?”

Clark was back at the hotel he was staying at while at Gotham. It was late at night and storming outside as he worked on the article on his interview with Bruce. He rubbed his tired eyes as he went over the article he was typing, re-reading it to make sure there were no mistakes or errors. He also hoped that this would make Bruce look good in the public eye and not see him in a negative light.

He couldn’t help but smile thinking back to how he interacted with his adoptive son and butler, how his face just lit up while Dick asked him a million questions. The midwestern reporter still couldn’t believe how not only Bruce was able to warm up to him but even gave him his number.

He picked up Bruce’s business card and smiled a little to himself looking at the cell number Bruce scribbled on there for him.

He couldn’t help but reach for his phone to type the number in, wanting to call Bruce on that he was about to send his article in to his boss. Clark then stopped himself when he realized he hadn’t responded to Lois’ text yet.

Clark bit the inside of his cheek, knowing he couldn’t avoid this conversation for long. He gently places the card back into his bag and proceeds to give Lois a call, getting up from his bed to pace around the room as he waits.

“Clark?...It's late. What’s going on?” Lois drowsily asked on the other line. Clark could only guess she had just woken up.

“Hey…sorry I…..I just wanted to let you know I’m working on the article now after my interview with Bruce Wayne.” Clark told her, knowing that little information would wake her up.

“Holy shit really?! Well how was it?” Lois asked him.

Clark chuckled a little and said “Honestly, it went really well. He didn’t even have me strike anything he said off the record.”

“....seriously? It went well? You do realize this is the same man who walked out on Vicki Vale after she ridiculed him for being an unstable fit to run his father’s company let alone raise a child. And she still had the balls to post that interview.” Lois pointed out.

Yeah, Clark heard about that. He was shocked that Bruce didn’t even sue Vickie for the public slam story on him, maybe not yet.

“This was different though, I let him be honest while also letting him know it was a safe place to be truthful. I even got to meet his son during the whole thing.” Clark told her with a smile.

“You’re kidding me!” Lois said in shock.

“It’s true. Dick is a very sweet kid and you can tell Bruce loves and cares for him with every fiber of his heart.” Clark explained to her, smiling again when he heard her chuckling at the other line.

“You are truly incredible, you know that?” she chuckles, sighing a little to herself. “So that’s why you're calling me late at night? To tell me that the interview went great?”

Clark stopped on his tracks and let out a deep sigh, finally ripping the band aid off. “I….I actually wanted to talk to you about the text you sent me.”

Clark could tell Lois was trying to think what she was going to say, not wanting to hurt his feelings he assumed.

“Clark….I don’t want to hurt you. You know I care a lot about you.” she said quietly.

“I know. I know and I care about you too. You’re not gonna hurt me, I promise. I…..I just know why? Especially when I thought we got things back on track.” Clark asked calmly. Deep down, he felt like he failed Lois somehow but he had to push those thoughts aside as he talked with her.

“And we were. We were doing great!” Lois said. He could have sworn he felt her faintly smiling despite feeling upset. “But….after all this, I just….I just feel like I’m getting in the way of something greater for you down the line.”

Clark was confused from that and asked as he tried not to let tears build up in his eyes “Wh-what do you mean by that, Lois?”

“Come on, Clark. After you save the world and now a part of this Justice Friends or whatever, you went from being a public enemy to humanity's greatest hero, a damn good one too. And…I don’t…I just feel like something is out there waiting for you, something better than little old me” she explained sadly.

“But you are better, better than anything or anyone in the world!” Clark told her, but he couldn’t lie and say that he was second guessing everything. He loved Lois, he truly does. But after what Lex Luthor has done and all the work and recognition Lois was finally getting thanks to interviewing Superman, he too felt as if he would be in the way of her future. “But….maybe this break is coming at a good time. Just a couple of weeks of us trying to figure out where we stand in all this.” Clark said, now agreeing with her plans.

“...Clark, no matter what happened during this, whether we choose to stay together or branch out or whatever, please know that you're one of the greatest friends anyone could ever ask for.” Lois told him softly, sniffling a little.

Wiping the tears from his eyes Clark replies “I know. You’re my best friend too Lois-”

He then stopped when he could hear blocks away muffled cries for help and screaming. Someone was in trouble.

“Clark? Clark, are you still there?” Lois called out to him, wondering why he went silent.

“I’m sorry, Lois. But I have to go. There’s an emergency.” Clark explained, pulling his Superman outfit and boots out of his bag.

Lois knew that was code for “Superman is needed” and told Clark “Please be careful. Gotham’s not like Metropolis.”

“Can do. Have a goodnight.” Clark said as he hung up the phone, tossing it on the bed as he quickly changed. Once he was dressed, he opened the window and quickly with his speed flew out of the room. He flies around the rainy city, trying to follow the cries.

He eventually located the calls and spotted police cars swarming around a parked car near the curb. He flew over and lightly landed himself near the group of policemen.

“Superman? What the hell are you doing here” one of the cops asked the Kryptonian.

“I was just flying by when I heard a cry for help.” Superman explained as one of their police commissioners went over to him.

“None of us heard anything. We just got wind that there’s a bomb in that vehicle over there.” Commissioner Gordon explained, pointing over to the car that Batman was carefully prying open.

Clark did a quick x-ray scan on the car and his eyes widened. “Someone’s in there!” he screamed as he rushed over.

He was about to rip open the trunk until he stopped when Batman turned to face him, their eyes locked on each other. “Please, there’s no bomb. I check, but someone is in there. Let me open it for you.” Clark asked the mysterious Caped Crusdader.

Batman didn’t say a single word as he stared at Clark. The man of steel couldn’t tell if he was trying to study him or trying to be intimidating or scare him off. But Batman silently nodded and stepped aside for Clark, who thanked him as he grabbed the hand and ripped the door off.

Both Clark and Batman saw a woman's mouth taped up, tears staining her face, and all tied up in the trunk.

Batman went over to help her out of the car and untied her while Clark ushered the policemen to give the woman some space to breathe and call an ambulance for her.

“You’re okay now. You’re safe.” Clark overheard Batman assuring the poor frightened woman gently, not at all for him to have a soft voice like that. Stoic yet quiet and gentle.

“You don’t have to tell us who did this to you right away. Just take your time and breathe.” Batman told her, gently taking her shaky hand to his armored chest to feel him breathing in and out so she could breathe with him. Clark was amazed at how Batman was helping and comforting the woman as she slowly started to calm down. He thought he was someone that struck fear to others, but here he was helping someone calming catch their breaths. He saw that her heart rate went on a steady beat and went back over to them.

The frightened woman looks back over at Superman and then at Batman, who glanced over where Clark was. “He heard you in the car. He saved you.” Batman told her.

Clark nodded a little and said “I did. It was muffled but I heard your cries and had to come in and help.”

Batman moved away from the young woman as she rushed over to hug Clark, thanking him silently while he gave her a comforting hug in return and whispers assuringly that she was safe.

“It…..it was one of Joker’s men…they took my security keycard and…..and they’re are on their way to Arkham.” she explained to both Batman and Clark.

Batman breathed in a little and thanked the woman as he walked over to Commissioner Gordon to send their men over to Arkham immediately.

Clark overheard their conversation and told them “I can fly over and stop them no problem.”

“Thank you, Superman. But my men will handle it from here just fine.” Gordon assures him, not wanting any lasting damage to his city knowing how Superman fights.

“It’s not a problem at all I ... .ma'am, do you need any more assistance with anything?” Clark turns his attention to the young woman.

She shook her head no and told Clark quietly “Get those bastards for me.”

Clark nodded as he backed away to fly up to find and capture the Joker followers, ignoring Gordon’s orders to come back down.

He flew to where Arkham Asylum was at and quickly spotted their car. It wasn’t really hard to spot it out. It was going over the limit and looked a makeshift from different car parts.

He flew down and quickly grabbed a hold at the bumper of the car, planting his feet firmly down to keep it from driving off.

“What the fuck?....DUUDES!! IT’S THAT ALIEN GUY!!!” one of the thugs yelled, trying to pull their guns out on Clark as he carefully left the car up.

“Ahhh he's sending us to the sky!” the other thug cried as Clark flew in the air still holding the car up with the criminals inside it.

Clark then took it over to an abandoned parking garage and set the car down. Once the vehicle was down, the Joker thugs rushed out of the car and started firing at the Kryptonian. Clark didn’t even flinch as he quickly went over to fight off the thugs, knocking them out so they wouldn’t escape.

He got all of them except the ringleader, who was still holding a gun at him. “I don’t give a fuck if you’re indestructible. They’re still finding ways to cut and dissect your sorry ass, freak.” he sneered, raising his gun at him.

Clark looked behind the thug and then smirked “I’m not the one that should be sorry.” he told the criminal, who looked confused at first until he was hit behind the head by Batman, knocking him out.

“Wowie….I don’t know how you were able to track us down but man….you know your way around here.” Clark compliments the Dark Knight as he starts to zip tie the Joker followers hands behind their backs. He didn’t say a word nor looked back at Clark as he finished tying up the last thug.

“Umm…actually it’s perfect you’re here because I wanted to ask you a question.” Clark said while Batman went over to the car and searched the front seat. Clark wasn’t sure exactly what he was looking for but he could only guess it was detective stuff so he let him work.

“Sooooo you know how there’s a Justice Gang? Dumb name I know, they’re working on it. But they were….well I was wondering if you would like to join us.” Clark paused to see if he got a reaction from the other, he did not. “I know you’re not a metahuman at all…..at least I don’t think you are. I could x-ray you to find out but I don’t want to invade your privacy. But I do think you’d be a great candidate for-”

“I only serve my city, nothing else.” Batman interrupts him quietly, gazing over his shoulder at him. “I also don’t work in groups.”

Clark bit the inside of his cheek and nodded to him. “It’s cool. I totally get it a hundred and ten percent. I wasn't trying to pressure you or anything.” Clark assures him with a smile.

Clark just stood there awkwardly when Batman refused to respond, grabbing a few documents and items from the car as he examined them.

“You know, you don’t have to be part of the Justice Gang. Heck maybe we can be a team. The Bat and the Man of Steel? I know I’m lousy with detective skills…but I help take those Joker fanatics out.” Clark said, trying to get Batman to at least smile.

“I don’t work with groups.” Batman repeated as he gathered what he needed, looking back at Clark as their eyes locked again. Clark couldn’t help but feel as if he was staring directly into his soul, wondering this is how others feel when he uses his x-ray version.

“.....but I’ll consider it.” Clark heard him say quietly as he headed over to his motorbike.

“Great! I mean perfect that….that works well with me.” Clark said excitedly, giving Batman a thumbs up despite the other not seeing it.

“So…it’s getting a little late so, I’m gonna clock out…..it was a pleasure finally meeting you, Batman.” Clark said as he flew off, not noticing Batman glancing up at the sky watching him leave.

Clark knew he had a sleepless night ahead of him, needing to finish and send the article before he leaves Gotham tomorrow.

October 21st

The autumn storms return to Gotham, almost reminiscing the floods of yesteryear. More sightings of Joker fanatics causing chaos and mayhem on the unexpected streets, terrorizing the innocent bystanders just to spread the fear of the clown crime boss behind Arkham bars, The Joker.

We concluded that his followers were planning to take over Arkham and free the murderous jester to have all of hell break loose. It would have ended horribly if it were for the infamous metahuman, Superman.

First meeting the humanoid extraterrestrial he came off almost like aloof, a fish out of water as it were. Those he showed tremendous signs of both humanity and humility. And yet…

Bruce paused writing in his log book and sighs quietly. He was now out of his Batman armor and in a black long sleeve shirt that sees better days and grey sweatpants. He managed to wash off the black eye mask smugness from his face and patch up any bruises he recieved while he was out. The brunette looks up at his computer screen, rewinded the video of Superman he recorded from his contact lenses while he was listening to his alternative rock music on his portable radio.

He still couldn’t believe that Clark Kent was in fact Superman.

It wasn’t that hard of him to figure it out, especially after meeting Clark earlier that day. He doesn't know if he should be upset that he was being deceived or that Clark wasn’t comfortable enough to tell him the truth.

Maybe he was reading too much into it. He just met the man today along with his alter ego, he shouldn’t feel this attraction to him already.

But then again he did give the midwestern man his number.

Bruce still wonders why on earth Clark wanted him to be part of the metahuman’s team. He wasn’t anything special. No powers, not an alien, he didn’t even make a pact with a demon. He was just a lone man dealing with his traumas, rage, and depression with the most unhealthy coping mechanism. People like him don’t deserve to be a part of a team in any way shape or form.

People like him trapped in a city going nowhere don’t deserve love.

He then heard his cellphone going off and picked it up to see Alfred calling him. He answers it.

“I don’t mean to be a bother, Master Wayne, but Master Grayson is waiting for you at your bedroom door.” his butler/father figure told him.

“Thank you, Alfred. I’ll go check on him.” Bruce assures him as he hangs up.

He glanced over one more time at the screen, seeing Clark/Superman's genuine soft smile and caring eyes on him.

The brunette then turned the screen off and grabbed his journal to complete before he went to bed. As he made his way upstairs, he smiled softly when he saw Dick, dressed in his blue matching pjs and clutching on his Detective Pikachu plushie when he saw Bruce.

“Hey kiddo, can’t sleep either?” he asked gently, kneeling down to his height, tucking a strand of black hair behind his ear.

Dick nodded and told him sadly “The thunder outside kept me up. It’s scary.”

“Aww it’s okay, Dick. Why don’t you sleep in my room tonight? I won’t let the thunder get to you.” Bruce suggested, chuckling softly as Dick nodded furiously and rushed over to hug him. Holding him close, he carefully carried his son into his bedroom and settled him and his plushie into the sheets and blankets, tucking them both in. Once he made his way into the sheets, Dick scooched over and cuddled at his left side.

“Love you, dad.” Dick murmurs before drifting into sleep.

Bruce smiles and kisses the top of his head as he wraps and arms around him. “Love you too, little birdie.”

As Dick sleeps, Bruce proceeds to write one more sentence into his log about Clark/Superman before he went to bed as well.

And yet I can’t stop drowning myself in his ocean blue eyes.

Chapter Text

Bruce was in a deep sleep after a long night of doing his rounds at Batman. He wished he could surrender himself into this slumber all day. But…

“Wake up, dad! Wake up!”

Bruce grunted when he was hit with a pillow, sighing quietly as he turned to lay on his back. He then felt an unexpected weight on his chest and opened his eyes to see his smiling son sitting on top of his chest. Bruce lazily turned his head to the nightstand to see it read 6:30 on the clock, chuckling as he looked back at Dick.

“How do you have so much energy this early in the morning?” Bruce asked, covering up his yawn.

“How come you don't have energy in the morning?” Dick asked him back.

“Simple really, I didn’t have my coffee yet.” Bruce told him as a matter of fact.

Dick made a face and told his adoptive father “Coffee’s gross.”

Bruce chuckled softly and said “That’s because you’re not old and grumpy like me.”

“You’re not grumpy!” Dick exclaimed.

“...but I’m old?” Bruce asked him, raising a brow.

Dick gave him a toothy smile and nodded “Super old!”

“...come here you little monkey!” Bruce chuckles as he brings Dick into a tackle hug, causing the young boy to laugh hard and kick his feet. Bruce kissed the side of Dick’s head as he hugged him close. He then stopped when he felt something on the bed, sitting himself up a little as he held Dick close. It was his log book from last night. He then remembered he was documenting last night's events, remembering he discovered that Clark was Superman.

“What’s that?” Dick asked, reaching for his log book as he sat in his lap.

Bruce looks down at Dick and smiles softly. “Just boring grown up stuff, kiddo. Nothing to worry about.” he said, putting the journal on his nightstand. “Let’s get some breakfast then before Papa Alfred drags us out of bed…..again.”

Dick nodded and held onto Bruce as he carried the young boy with him out of the room. “Want me to bring Pikachu as well?” Bruce asked, looking over at Dick’s Detective Pikachu plushie on his bed.

Dick shook his head no and said “He’s still sleeping.”

“Then we’ll be extra quiet then.” Bruce whispers, causing Dick to giggle as his father carries him out of the bedroom.

As he brings Dick downstairs, Bruce still couldn’t stop thinking about both Clark and Superman, or more technically the same man. He was a very much an open book kind of man but also very considerate of others around him. He could only tell how much of a struggle the poor man must go through from simple mundane disappointments to being one a watchful eye by the world as you save people and make it a better place.

He wonders if Clark had anxiety…….or get depressed at the never ending cycle of his routines and be constantly watched and judged over like he did.

He also wonders since he knows he’s Superman, where does that put him as both Bruce and Batman to him.

Thoughts aside, he thought it was comical that Clark/Superman wanted him to join his group, or even team up with him. He couldn’t join his metahuman team without the risk of giving up on Gotham. It would be in shambles more so than before. He made an oath to protect his city, to bring it out of the darkness even if it kills him, physically and mentally.

Bruce sighs quietly as he enters the kitchen to check on Alfred. The butler was making french toast and smiled softly when he spotted the two.

“Good morning sleepyheads.” He greeted them.

“Morning Papa Alfred!” Dick greeted back as Bruce carefully set him down so he could sit down at the table in the dining room.

“Need a hand?” Bruce asked as he went over to Alfred.

“No, that's quite alright, thanks. But if you’re getting yourself coffee, would you kindly pour me a cup as well?” Alfred asked the brunette, who nodded and went over to the coffee maker.

Once he was done, he followed Alfred to the dining room with their mugs and set them down. He sat himself down next to Dick, turning the tv on to Dick’s favorite cartoon show, and then helped cut his french toast for him.

“Master Kent's article is out now.” Bruce heard Alfred say once he was done setting Dick’s food. “That was fast. Don’t you think so?” Bruce asked, looking up at his butler as he handed him the Daily Planet newspaper.

“Must be good if they printed it out the next morning.” Alfred suggested as he drank his coffee.

Bruce hums quietly as he reads the article, eating his breakfast while reading.

[Bruce Wayne; The Rise of Humanitarian Rich Man]

By Clark Kent

I wasn’t sure what to expect when meeting the Prince of Gotham himself. Even Bruce himself felt as if he didn’t sit right with inheriting Wayne Enterprise from his father, the late Thomas Wayne.

But as I talked with him, it seems like Bruce was on a self-proclaimed mission to set things right. For his company, for Gotham, for his family’s name, and especially for himself, telling me “I think of it as a self healing journey.”

Part of that journey was learning and accepting the mistakes of his family name after Edward Naston, otherwise known as The Riddeler to his unfortunate fanatics, exposed Thomas and Martha for their misfortunes. Bruce stated he made it his main mission to fix his father’s actions as well as admitting how their family’s mental health is hereditary.

I won’t expose what Bruce Wayne told me of his diagnosis but from what he said it seems both passed on as well as thrust upon him, especially if you remember the tragedy of the loss of his parents at a very young age.

Though that loss had caused some damage, he is living proof that it’s never too late to find that family love again. I certainly saw it when his personal butler Alfred Pennyworth and his adopted son Richard Grayson came by briefly. Grayson was an absolute delight and during our talk, you can see the dedication and devotion Bruce has with him. As for Alfred, that man was more than his butler. He practically stepped in and raised Bruce as if he were his own son. That shows you that he still has those he cares close to his heart.

But that’s not what you all wanted me to write. You want me to talk about how rich he is or because of his elite status he is doing more harm than good. Needless to say, you won’t be getting anything like that here, not from someone like Bruce Wayne who seems to detest the lavish lifestyle of the rich and famous. He even denounced the publicly shamed Lex Luthor stating “Men like him don’t deserve to change the world.”

I believe Bruce Wayne is capable of that. He’s already done tremendous work in funding homeless shelters and charity funds for orphanages and school programs. He’s even done groundbreaking work on environmental projects within and outside of Gotham. I asked him what his plans were for bringing Wayne Enterprise and Gotham out of the dark depths and he replied “All I want is a bright future for everyone out there. Even to the ones that are broken and damned, I’ll still find a way to reach out to give them a future they deserve.”

During my time with him, I can see a man who yes has many struggles and scars to heal from, is able to stand back up and make a difference. Even with seeing the influences around him whether it’s his family past/present, the people he works with, even stating the infamous crime fighter the Batman as a beacon of hope. He’s without a doubt a force to be wrecken with.

Even with the money and wealth, Bruce Wayne represents what it truly means to be human.

Bruce read through the article one, two, three, four times at least to drink in everything Clark wrote about him. His lips slowly turned upwards in a small smile when he was done.

“That good, Master Wayne?” Alfred asked him.

Bruce looks up at him and answers “It’s honest.”

“Really now?” Alfred asked the brunette, who nodded. “He’s truthful, kept to his words, and he made me…..well human really.” Bruce told him.

“That’s better than the last few interviews that turned into hit campaigns on you.” Alfred pointed out, smiling at how satisfied Bruce looked as he looked back at the article.

“Did he say anything about me?” Dick asked as he ate.

Bruce looked over at his son and smiled as he showed him the paragraph he mentioned. “He called you an absolute delight. Pretty cool right?”

Dick smiled and nodded to him. “I like Mr. Kent.”

“Me too. He was a delightful surprise.” in more ways than one Bruce thought to himself but didn’t say it.

“Can we see him again? He’s funny and nice.” Dick asked his father.

“Aww I wish we could, bud. But it’s really up to Mr. Kent the next time he’ll be in town.” Bruce explained. He was still shocked that after giving Clark his phone number he hadn’t tried to call or text him yet.

Alfred saw the look of longing on Bruce’s face and then had a soft smirk on his face. “Why don’t we surprise him at Metropolis then?” he suggested.

Bruce looked back at him in shock while Dick had a big smile pasted on his face. “Can we, dad? Please please please please?! We can tell him we like what he wrote about us.” Dick pleaded, tugging at Bruce’s hand.

Bruce's first instinct was to object to the idea. It had nothing to do with the fact that Clark was Superman….maybe a little. But the bigger issue was that with him gone, Gotham would still be in chaos without Batman around. He rarely takes business trips outside of Gotham because of it. The last time he was gone was when he went to Central City to hold a meeting on one of his projects to help with future flooding problems in Gotham. The next day when he got back, he saw news reports on a rampage crime spree in the financial district and people calling out Batman for not being there to stop them. To say Bruce felt the guilt weigh him down to the point of a harmful panic attack was an understatement. He couldn’t leave his city. He was bound to it forever.

But seeing the pleading look on his son’s face made him cave in. He didn’t want to disappoint him.

“...yeah why not. A little day trip can’t hurt. Plus, it’ll be fun to see him again.” Bruce said, smiling down at the boy.

Dick smiled back and let go of Bruce’s hand as he hurried to finish his breakfast so he could change.

“Slow down there, Master Grayson. We don’t want you to have a stomach ache when we get there.” Alfred told the young boy as he finished his meal. “Can I be excused please?” he asked both Alfred and Bruce.

“You may, Dick. But wear something warm. It’s supposed to be cold in Metropolis right now.” Bruce said as his son rushed up to his room to change into something comfortable and warm against the cold autumn weather.

Both Bruce and Alfred chuckles softly at Dick’s excitement. “Well he seems eager to see Master Kent again. How about you?” Alfred asked him.

Bruce nods quietly and then bites his lips as he looks back at his butler/father figure. “I…I found out something about Clark last night.”

Alfred raised a brow when he noticed a hesitant tone in his voice and asked “What is it?”

Bruce let out a sigh and then looked back at the newspaper, flipping through it until there was a picture of Superman on it from when he helped take out a fire in the downtown Metropolis. He grabbed a pen from the table and then drew glasses on top of Superman's face, handing it to Alfred when he was done.

“Clark’s Superman. I met him last night when I was tracking down Joker’s gangs that were plotting to free that psychopath out of Arkham.” he explained, tossing the pen aside.

Alfred breathed in quietly as he took in the information Bruce gave him and looked up from the newspaper. “What do you make of this then? Are you gonna find his weakness and try to take him down as a threat?”

Bruce gave Alfred a look of confusion and stated “Why would I want to take on a man who all he’s done is save civilians, women, children, even animals? All for just the selfless act of kindness?”

Alfred just smirks and throws his hands up in a shrug. “Just making sure you wouldn’t do something that drastic and idiotic.” he told Bruce, who just looks back at the picture of Clark/Superman.

“What do you make of this, son? Where does this stand between you and Master Clark?” Alfred asked him, noticing the gears running in the billionaire’s mind.

“To be honest, Alfred, I really don’t know. I mean, I didn't show it but I was beyond shocked at the discovery.” Bruce said as he paced a little in the room. “He asked me to join his metahuman team. I objected to his offer but then he suggested I team up with him.” he added.

Alfred was surprised by that and then asked “And your answer was?”

“I…I told him I would think about it. But…” Bruce paused for a moment, trying to think of his next wording.

“But?” Alfred repeated him.

“...I don’t know. I mean I like Clark, he’s such a gentleman and everything. And I have nothing against Superman. Just….I’m conflicted. I really want to know the man but…I’m scared he’ll try and talk me into leaving Gotham.”

Alfred sighs quietly and shook his head “You just over thinking everything right now. You want something good out of this but your mind is flooding with these possible outcomes that frighten you.” he said as he went over to place a hand on Bruce’s shoulder. “Don’t overthink it and just enjoy the ride for now.”

Bruce sighs again as he fidgets with the sleeves of his shirt, but nods. “You’re right, maybe I am overthinking it. I just…need to enjoy the company of these two people in my life now ... .even though they’re the same guy.”

Alfred nodded as well and asked “Now, are you going to tell Master Kent about Batman then?”

“.......when the time is right, Alfred.” Bruce told him, grabbing his mug as he went to go change for their Metropolis trip.

Clark was trying his hardest not to let his nerves get the better of him as his friends and co-workers read his article, hearing them hum and make a few noise as they read.

He watches and listens as Lois’ brows were raised, Jimmy made some hums that were asking a question, both Cat and Ron made “oohs” and “ahs” as they read, and then Steve had a frown on his face but Clark couldn’t tell why.

“Huh.” Lois said as she finished reading.

“...you hated it. Be honest.” Clark asked her as well as everyone else.

“No no it’s…it’s good. Really good actually! Just didn’t think this was the direction you were gonna go with.” Lois explained.

“Kent, this was supposed to be an interview with a side of gossip, not an editorial on how vulnerable the man is. This makes him look weak and not a billionaire playboy.” Steve scowled him, tossing the newspaper on his desk once he was done reading it.

Clark just shrugs and said “ He’s nothing like that, Steve. He didn’t even have a ‘look at me, I’m stinking rich’ persona to him. He’s……differnet.”

Lois looked at him for a moment and asked “What do you mean by that?”

Clark tried not to blush and said “Well…you know. He’s more grounded, not self centered or ego driven for someone born in wealth.” he explained.

“I’ll say. Your article is getting comments online talking about how they see Wayne in a different light now.” Cat said as she looked at the reviews and comments on her phone. “Congrats, Kent! You actually made a billionaire likable! Not an easy feat.”

“I just wish you added the gossip questions we gave you.” Jimmy said as he finished reading the article as well.

“I did! I used the Batman one.” Clark defended himself.

Lois bit her lip a little and said “I think the real big question here is would Bruce Wayne like this.”

Clark looks back at Lois and then sank back more in his chair. Now he was worried Bruce wouldn’t like how he was written. Maybe this really did make him seem vulnerable and would make others see him differently. But Cat did tell him people are liking Bruce now after the article but still. He knew what it was like to be praised and hated at the same time. He didn’t wish that sort of pressure on anyone. But now he’s given it to Bruce and it was his fault.

“Mr. Kent! Mr. Kent!”

He snapped out of his thoughts when he heard someone call his name and before he knew it, he was tackled into a hug by Dick. Lois and the others watched in confusion, wondering who let a kid in the office.

“Dick? What are you doing in Metropolis, sport?” Clark asked as he helped set the dark haired boy on his lap. He couldn’t help but notice the Superman shirt peeking from his jacket.

“We wanted to see you again.” Dick told him.

“We?” Clark asked and as he turned around, he was met with a wonderful sight.

Bruce (with Alfred as well) walked over to Clark’s desk with a smile, causing everyone in the office cubicles to stare in silent shock. The only sound was when Cat dropped her phone to the floor completely stunned.

Clark couldn’t help but notice how good Bruce looked. He was wearing a light gray blazer with a solid black long sleeve shirt underneath along with dark grey dress pants. The brunette was also wearing a dark blue scarf loose around his neck. Clark was completely dry in the mouth at how handsome he looked.

“I hope we’re not interrupting anything.” Bruce said while Dick jumped off of Clark’s lap and rushed over to hug his father, who happily hugged him back as he smiled at Clark.

“I….no….no you’re not I….we were actually talking about you and….and…” Clark couldn’t believe this was actually happening. Bruce Wayne and his family came all the way from Gotham just to see him. This had to be some sort of dream.

“What the heck are all of you standing and sitting around when we got news to write?” Clark jumped a little when he heard Perry White call out to them. But when Perry turned to where Bruce was, his stern demeanor completely changed into shock as well.

“Oh my good gravy! Mr. Wayne I….I wasn’t expecting a visit I…it’s an honor!” Perry praised as he shook Bruce’s hand.

Bruce smiled politely and said “Sorry for the surprised visit but I came here to see Clark Kent.”

Perry frowned in confusion and then asked “Kent?....Is it about that article? I was hesitant to publish it. But we can write up a new one right away-”

“Oh no no no! Clark’s article was incredible. We loved it. I was actually gonna ask him if he was still up for that coffee date he offered.” Bruce told Perry, looking back at the stun Clark with another small smile.

Clark was still in disbelief. Not only Bruce loved his article but he wanted to grab coffee with him. He couldn’t think of what to say or what to do.

“....of course he can. He’s on early break.” Perry White answered for him.

“Wait what?” Clark exclaimed in shock but then looked back at Bruce. “I…I mean sure…Yeah I just…let me grab my bag then.” he stammered as he awkwardly rushed to grab his messenger bag, blushing faint as everyone is staring at him as he grabbed coat.

“Shall we then?” Bruce said as he, Dick, and Alfred followed Clark out of the office, leaving everyone to process what just happened.

“Huh? Looks like Clark is finally getting some.” Jimmy commented, leaning into his chair with a chuckle.

“Is that what you got from that?” Ron asked Jimmy.

“I get it. Nerdy himbo attracts a shut in billionaire basket case. Oh yeah, totally get it.” Cat commented.

“Something doesn’t sit right with me on this.” Lois said out loud, crossing her arms.

Jimmy swiveled his chair over to her and teased “You jealous?”

Lois rolled her eyes but kept staring at the doorway. She actually wasn’t jealous, far from it. If anything she was concerned, protective even. What would Bruce want with someone like Clark?

Chapter Text

Clark felt like he should pinch himself right now.

Sure he thought Bruce was just being polite and raising his hopes on that coffee date he offered, but the fact that he along with his family decided to take the train up to Metropolis just for that. And now they’re at one of Clark's favorite cafes for drinks and a light lunch. This was all too surreal for the Kryptonian.

Clark watched as Bruce, who was ignoring the looks he was getting at the cafe, ordered for him, Alfred, and then Dick.

“And a hot chocolate and a chocolate chip cookie for the little birdie here.” Bruce asked, ruffling Dick’s hair making the little boy laugh.

“I’m sorry, sir. We’re sold out on the cookies.” the young worker at the register told him but then panicked seeing the sad look Dick has on his face, knowing she’ll get in trouble for upsetting Bruce Wayne’s son. “But we can try and make a new batch.”

“Oh no need. We’ll find an alternative then.” Bruce assures her as he looks at the display. “Why don’t we get the chocolate chip muffin? That’s even better than a cookie.” He offered to Dick, who then smiled and nodded.

“We’ll get the muffin and….” Bruce turned to Clark’s direction.

Clark looks back at him and blush faintly. “I ... .a caffe mocha. But I can pay for it.” he said as he grabs his bag to pull his wallet out.

“It’s alright, Clark. You can pay for the next one.” Bruce told him as he made the other and paid.

“N-next one?” Clark stutters, in disbelief that Bruce was planning another date. Even though the brunette looked calm and collected, Clark could hear his heart rate going up. Was he nervous as well?

Once they got their drinks and food, they made their way to the nearest booth. Bruce and Alfred sat on one side while Clark and Dick took the other. Clark watches as Bruce picks up a plastic knife and helps cut Dick’s muffin in half, making it easier for the young boy to eat. Clark couldn’t help but smile warmly at how much of a great parent Bruce was being.

“I…I didn’t think you were serious about that coffee date offer.” Clark spoke up.

Bruce looked back at him as he handed Dick back his muffin. “I was waiting on your call but you never gave it to me or even text,” he answered, taking his scarf off.

Clark fiddled with his mug and said “Again, didn’t think you were serious.” He then paused when he realized what he said could sound negative to the other. “I mean…I am glad you came over, all of you really. Just…why come over to Metropolis for little old me?”

“Because we like you!” Dick answered as he ate.

Both Bruce and Alfred chuckled from that response. “He’s not wrong.” Bruce told Clark with his signature small smile. “And beside, you should be honored. He never takes anyone out on dates.” Alfred added, smirking at Bruce trying to hide the faint pink in his pale face.

Clark couldn’t help but chuckle from that, still hearing Bruce’s heartbeat flutter again. “So you actually read my article?” he asked Bruce, sipping his drink.

“We did. It was good.” Bruce told him as he ate his panini sandwich.

Clark gave him a look and said “Come on on. It was horrible wasn’t it?”

“Seriously, it was really good. Very truthful.” Bruce said.

Clark raised a brow from that and asked “You didn’t think it was bad or that made you look weak?”

“You made me human. You help show others that I have flaws, strength, and a heart. And that’s what’s important.” Bruce corrected him. “And like I said before, I feel comfortable talking with you.”

Clark was glad Bruce wasn’t Kryptonian like himself because now his heart was beating fast from the comment. “I….I enjoy your company too, Mr. Wayne.” he said quietly as he adjusted his glasses.

“Please, call me Bruce.” Bruce told him with another smile.

Clark couldn’t help but feel guilty that he was getting all these rare smiles from the reclusive Bruce Wayne.

“So, since you got me to talk a bit about myself, I would love to hear your story.” Bruce said as he drank his coffee.

“Oh you wouldn’t be interested in that.” Clark said, once again surprised that the billionaire wanted to know about him and his history.

“I would be interested!” Dick called out, looking up at Clark.

Clark chuckles a little at the young boy’s reaction and looks back at Bruce, who smiles as he fiddles with his sleeve. He couldn’t help but notice him doing that a few times, even during their interview he would tug at his sleeves or shift constantly in his seat. He wonders if Bruce has nervous stims or something.

“Well…like I said, I was born and raised in Smallville. I lived with my Ma and Pa until I went to college at MU.” Clark said as he took another sip. “We weren’t rich by any means, but we got by with a great community and my Ma selling her vegetables and homemade baked goods at the farmers market,” he added.

“And the animals there?” Dick asked him.

Clark smiled again and continued “My folks raised dairy cows but most of the other animals there were rescued whether they were abandoned after a tornado disaster or saved from being auctioned off to be slaughtered. My Pa and his friends and co workers would actually roadtrip down to Texas to help save old race horses from those auctions”

“Wow! Kinda like superheroes to animals!” Dick cheered.

Bruce smiled and repeated “Like superheroes to animals.”

The dark haired reporter chuckled from that and said with a shrug “Animals are the best. But yeah I helped them with the farm while doing school work, mostly participating in soccer, football, and the school journaling club.”

“So you always wanted to be a journalist?” Bruce asked him as he finished his sandwich.

“Well it was either that or be a teacher. I always wanted to help kids in the education department.” Clark told him. “But…I don’t know, I felt like I would go far with journalism if that makes sense.”

“You got to go with what you’re passionate about.” Bruce told him.

Clark nodded and then asked “What are you passionate about?”

Bruce was befuddled from that question and asked ”What do you mean?”

“You know what are your hobbies, interests, what kind of music you listen to or what's your favorite movies?” Clark listed.

“He likes sad and gloomy old music.” Dick answers for him, causing Alfred to chuckle. Bruce looked back at Alfred with a soft glare. “He’s not wrong, Master Wayne.” his butler said with a smirk.

“Yeah? What’s his favorite band and singer then?” Clark asked them.

“Mostly 90’s alternative and grunge rock if I recall.” Alfred told him, chuckling as Bruce continued to pout. “He wanted to know.” Alfred said, chuckling some more.

“He’s gonna think I’m a loser.” he whispers to Alfred.

“I don’t think you’re a loser.” Both Bruce and Alfred looked back at Clark when he heard his whispers.

“I mean, I love 90’s rock too.” Clark assures Bruce with a smile. “Heck I listen to Weezers, Garbage, Teddybears, my all time favorite are the Mighty Crabjoys.”

Dick giggled and said “Those are silly names.”

Clark chuckles from that and then smiles when he hears Bruce chuckling too. He really loved hearing him laugh.

“And how about hobbies? What does Bruce Wayne like to do?” Clark asked him softly.

Bruce bit his lips a little as he thought about it. “Reading…..mostly mysteries and thriller novels, I guess. What else? Been learning how to fix up cars. Umm…oh been learning how to renovate rooms.” Bruce tries to list for him but then chuckles sadly. “I guess that’s not much.” he murmurs, fidgeting with his sleeves nervously.

“It’s something. Better than nothing right?” Clark assures him. “Plus, it's never too late to learn something new right?”

Bruce took in what Clark told him and nodded slightly. “You’re not wrong, Clark.”

Clark smiled again but then realized something and checked the time on his phone. “Crud, my shift’s almost over.” he said, looking back at Bruce. “I’m sorry but I need to get back to the Planet.”

“Awww.” Dick pouted, wanting to hang out with Clark some more.

“It’s good. We won’t keep you from work.” Bruce said, putting his scarf back on as he and Alfred got up from the booth.

Bruce went over to help Dick down and moved him out of Clark’s way when he got up. “Well, I honestly can’t thank you guys enough. This was a very pleasant surprise and again so happy you loved the article.” Clark said as they all walked out of the cafe.

“No problem. I’m glad we got to do this and see you again.” Bruce said as Dick went over to hug Clark.

“Come back to Gotham next time!” Dick said as Clank kneels down to hug him back.

“I promise, little buddy. I’ll let your father know the next time I’m over and we can all hang out again.” Clark promised the young boy.

Dick smiles and then lets go of the Kryptonian.

Clark stood back up and shook Alfred’s hand “Great seeing you again and…make sure these two stay out of trouble.” he teased.

“That’s an impossible feat but I’ll try.” Alfred promised him.

Clark nodded and the let go of the butler’s hand went he turned to Bruce. “It was really good seeing you again, Clark.” the brunette told him as he put his hand out. Clark, without thinking, went over and gave Bruce a soft hug. Bruce was surprised by this action but smiles softly as he slowly hugged Clark back, blushing when he felt how muscular his back was.

Clark then realized what he had done and pulled away slowly, blushing as well. “I…I probably should of shaken your hand and…I didn’t-”

“It’s okay. I liked it.” Bruce said softly, moving in for one more quick hug. “Text me the next time you’re in Gotham.” he whispers to Clark and then pulls away.

Still blushing, Clark nodded and waved to the three. “Have a safe trip back home.” he said as they waved back to them.

As he watched them walk away Clark thought of something and pulled his phone back up, deciding to send Bruce a text.

[Hi! =D]

He quickly looked up to see Bruce and the others at the crosswalk. He watches as Bruce stops to pull his phone out. Clark couldn’t help but smile when he turned around and saw him, smiling as he sent a text back.

[Hello. Don’t be a stranger.]

Clark smiles wide and gives them one more wave as he turns back to head over to the Daily Planet, not even caring if Lois and the others will ask him over 20 questions about him and Bruce.

While taking the train back to Gotham, Bruce held a sleepy Dick in his arms as he talked with Alfred.

He couldn’t stop thinking about Clark and their coffee date. Bruce felt his heart warm up just thinking back to Clark alone. He was something truly incredible in how he presented himself, how he talked with Alfred and Dick, his down to earth nature, and most importantly his kindness. He kept smiling to himself as he thought about his kind demeanor.

“I take it you enjoyed seeing Master Kent again?” Bruce heard Alfred when he snapped out of his thoughts.

“Yeah…I really enjoyed it.” he told his father figure, looking down at his son as he gently brushed his dark wavy locks out of his sleepy face.

“Are you gonna tell him? About the Bat I mean?’ Alfred asked him quietly.

Bruce looked up at Alfred once more and asked “Clark or Dick?”

“I was talking about Master Grayson but Master Kent as well.” Alfred said, wondering since they both know Clark is Superman, should Bruce tell him about Batman.

Bruce bites the inside of his cheek and looks back down at Dick. “I plan to tell him when he’s a little older. I don’t want him to worry about me.” he explained to Alfred.

“He’ll be worried regardless.” Alfred pointed out.

Bruce hums quietly as he holds Dick close when he feels the boy shift and curl in his embrace. “As for Clark, I don’t know if I’m ready yet to tell. I think it would be too much for him.” he added, somehow forgot about the fact Clark also has an alter ego the whole time he spends with him.

“You’re gonna have to tell him eventually. It's better to come out with someone you can trust than to deceive them and have the trust be squandered.” Alfred told his surrogate son.

Bruce knew deep down Alfred was right. He didn’t want to lie to someone like Clark. He was a good man with a good heart. Even as Superman, despite people still weary of him because of the reason he was sent to Earth, he is the most selfless kind hearted being. Alien or not, that man has done good than most of humanity whether it’s saving people from natural disasters or rescuing cats stuck in trees.

But Bruce worries that because of this growing bond, whether it’s from Clark or Superman, this would cause him to have a rift from him and Gotham. He couldn’t leave his city. He had a responsibility as Batman to protect it. It was his responsibility. His home.

Another worry he had was opening up to someone like Clark. Sure he was able to give him snippets of his struggles and goals when he interviewed him, but then found himself getting lured in by the midwestern man’s kind words and soft personality. He couldn’t for the life of him understand why he caved into someone like Clark. Bruce felt like he dug himself a hold in this growing friendship that it was too late to back out.

He liked Clark, he really did. But he couldn’t let him into his world of mental torment and heartbreak. And he keeps asking Clark to visit them in Gotham, almost bringing him into his world as a mental slip up. The brunette knows it would be dangerous to bring him in, and yet he longs for a bond like his…..maybe something more out of it.

Suddenly, the train stopped with a violent halt followed by an echoing explosion.

Bruce and Alfred looked at each other and then out the window with the other passengers to see they had stopped in the middle of a bridge.

“Was that an earthquake?” Bruce heard one passenger ask.

“No it couldn’t be that. Maybe there’s faulty damage to the train?” another suggested.

As everyone ponders out loud what would cause the train to stop, Bruce looks down to see Dick stirred awake.

“Are…are we home yet?” he asked with a yawn.

“No, little birdie. There’s been some sort of mishap.” Bruce told him, adjusting his hold on him.

But then another explosion erupted and shook the train. Bruce held Dick close as he and others felt the train car shift. The car slowly then starts to tilt on the edge of the bridge, causing everyone to panic as they clung to the seats.

As he comforts a distraught and confused Dick, Bruce quickly glances back at the window when he catches a flash of blue and red flying past the train. He and others felt the train jolt, as if some strong focus was holding it from falling off.

“It’s Superman! He’s holding the train!” Bruce heard someone at the end called out.

Bruce looks back at Alfred while Dick eyes beamed. “He’s here! He’s going to save us!” Dick cheered with the other passengers.

Then at the other end of the train the door was ripped off to reveal two metahumans, Green Lantern and Hawkgirl.

“Nothing to fear, folks. The Justice Gang is here to save the day!” Guy assures the passengers as he forms a green platform with his ring, getting them all off the train car safely. Bruce and Alfred followed the others rushing out until Bruce heard someone grunting and pleading for help. He turned to see a mother holding her baby close as she stumbled to the floor.

“Master Wayne!” Bruce turns back to Alfred and carefully hands him Dick so he can go and help the two that were left behind.

“Dad no!” Dick cried out to him.

“I’ll be back really soon. I promise.” Bruce said, kissing the top of Dick’s head before rushing over to help the mother and her baby.

Alfred breathed in as he held Dick close, rushing out of the tilted train with the others while Guy and Kendra led them safely onto the bridge.

“We got one more!” Guy turned back to see Bruce helping the mother to the end of the train car. He and Kendra flew back over to help them out. Bruce helped the mother go out of the train first, letting Kendra help fly the mother and baby with the others. Bruce then was about to head out as well, but then the train jolted forward. As the train tilted more, Bruce fell to the floor and was sliding down to the other end of the train, about to fall into the river.

He gasped when he felt something grab his wrist, stopping him from falling to his death.

“You’re safe now!”

Bruce looks up and is met with Superman’s warm blue eyes. The Kryptonian gave Bruce a soft smile as he pulled him into his hold. “Hold on to me. I’m gonna get you and the hunk of metal back up to safety.” he instructed.

“O-okay.” Bruce said quietly, blushing faintly as he held onto him as he flew them up while pushing the train car back up on the bridge. Once they made it, everyone applauded and cheered as Superman helped set Bruce down safely.

“Are you okay, Mr. Wayne? Are you in shock or have any injuries” Superman asked him in concern.

Bruce couldn’t even find his words. Despite knowing this was Clark, he was left speechless at how sincere and caring he was being.

The brunette was about to say something until he heard Dick calling for him, following a tight hug from the scared boy.

“I thought you were gonna die! I thought I was gonna lose you!” Dick cried, tears streaming down as he held onto Bruce.

Bruce immediately kneels down and returns the embrace, tightening holding his son close as he comforts him. “It’s okay, Dick. I’m right here. I did promise you I’d come back.” he assures him softly, not caring if Dick’s tears stain his clothes as they hugged.

Dick then moved his head away from his father’s chest and looked up at Superman, giving him a small smile.

“Thank you for saving my daddy.” he thanked the Kryptonian.

Superman smiled back and kneels down to his height. “It’s my pleasure, little buddy. Your father was a brave man out there.” he told Dick.

Bruce tried not to blush again as Dick let him go to hug Superman, who picked him as he returned the hug.

“Is everyone else okay?” Superman asked as he went to check on the group. Bruce got back up on his feet and followed him. The other passengers were praising and thanking Superman and his team while the man himself smiled and shook everyone’s hand while holding Dick with one arm.

Sure, Bruce had heard and seen from the news about Superman being so humble and considerate to others. But witnessing it in person was a sight to be seen. He then felt someone tap his shoulder and turned to see the same mother who rescued both her and her child.

“You came back for us and got us out in time. I…I can’t thank you enough.” She thanked him as she cradles her baby.

Bruce gave her a small smile and said quietly “I…I’m glad I could help.”

Superman turned to the billionaire and smiled as he helped set Dick back down. “You’re a brave man, Mr. Wayne. With a good heart as well.” he told him.

Bruce locked eyes with him for a moment and then looked away nervously. “I…you guys are the real heroes here, not me.” he told him, realizing this was now Clark talking to him, not Superman.

“Hell yeah we’re the heroes!” Guy cheered with a smirk, causing Kendra to roll her eyes at him.

“Anyone can be a hero. Take mini Superman here for example.” Superman looks down at Dick, smiling at his Superman shirt.

Dick smiled back and then rushed back over to Bruce, holding onto his hand as they watched the three fly away.

“Bye Superman! Thank you for saving my dad!!” Dick called out, waving to him.

Bruce smiles from that as he led the dark haired boy over to where Alfred was. The butler rushed over to check on them as everyone waited for the emergency help to arrive.

“Papa Alfred! Did you see Superman? He helped save dad!” Dick told him, going over to tug at Alfred’s hand.

“I saw that. He did a good job saving your father.” Alfred told Dick and then looked back at Bruce with a stare that told the brunette everything.

Bruce rolled his eyes from that and mouthed “I’ll tell him soon.”

He then looks back where Superman had left. Even knowing that was Clark Kent, it was still something spectacular to see him fly and save the day. Though he couldn't help but wonder how he would react if he truly knew who he was, especially at night.

Chapter Text

“So, how was Gotham?”

Clark looks over where Kendra was at as he helped move some furniture around for Guy. He and the rest of the Justice Gang were now at their HQ, The Hall of Justice. Everyone was doing their own thing. Mr. Terrific was working on his tech, Kendra was making herself coffee, Metamorpho was taking care of his son Joey, and Clark was helping Guy with trying to set up the meeting area of HQ. Though Clark was struggling a little with Krypto tugging at his cape.

“It was…….very rainy. But it was nice and I had a wonderful interview with Bruce Way-Ow! Krypto no!” Clark scowled at the dog when he pulled his cape, making him stumble a little.

Kendra raised a brow at him and told him with a smirk “Oh I bet you did, judging from the article you wrote.”

Clark felt his cheek heat up a little and said “So I’m guessing you all read it then?”

He blushed even more when he got a round of yeses. He shouldn’t be that shocked since Perry put it on the front page but still it was a piece he felt personal about.

“Didn’t think you would kiss his ass that much. Ya know, him being a privileged billionaire and all.” Guy commented as he and Clark set the couch down.

Clark rolled his eyes and said “He’s a good guy. He’s just very misunderstood.”

“That’s what most people thought of Lex Luthor before he caused the rift and almost destroyed the entire planet.” Mr. Terrific said as he fixed one of his drones.

“Bruce is nothing like Lex. Heck, he straight up called him a fascist.” Clark told them.

Metamorpho couldn’t help but smirk from that as he fed Joey. “I like him already.”

“Bruce? Didn’t know you two were so casual like that.” Kendra teases Clark, who rolls his eyes again.

“Can we talk about something else? Oh! Oh while I was in Gotham, I met the Batman and tried to recruit him.” Clark said as he sat down on the couch, causing Krypto to climb up and lay on his lap.

Everyone except for Mr. Terrific made audible groans. “I keep telling ya. We ain’t having that fetish goth freak in our team.” Guy told Clark, shaking his head at the thought of teaming up with the likes of the Bat from Gotham.

“Is he even a metahuman?” Kendra asked the Kryptonian.

“I…I mentioned it to him and he didn’t respond.” Clark told her.

“....didn’t you use your x-ray version or whatever to see if he was one?” Kendra asked him once more.

“I didn’t want to pry into his personal business while accidentally revealing his true identity.” Clark said as he scratched Krypto behind his ear.

“I can locate who exactly this Batman character is in a click of a few keys.” Mr. Terrific chimed in.

“No, please don’t. I don’t want to set any boundaries with this guy. I want to earn that trust and then we can relieve who we are.” Clark explained why he doesn’t want to reveal Batman’s identity right away.

“You’re no fun.” Mr. Terrific scoffs as he continues to work.

“Was he at least interested in your offer?” Metamorpho asked Clark.

“Well…..no. He stated that he doesn’t work with a team.” Clark said with a sigh. “But he did say he’ll think about teaming up with me so that could be a good starting point.”

Guy let out a laugh and turned to Clark. “He would team up with you, the most colorful optimistic thing on this planet?”

Clark just shrugs while Krypto gets off from his lap to play with the dog toys Clark brought over for him. “Like I said, it’s a good starting point,” he clarified.

Everyone just mutters to themselves while Clark hears his phone buzzing, getting up to pick it off the counter.

‘Perry White? What could this mean?’ he thought to himself as he opened the email.

[Kent,

I was talking with the other staff and thinking about and we want you to go back to Gotham to write another piece. Not on Bruce Wayne but on the city itself. I figure even though it’s crime and disaster ridden, if you write something uplifting about it, it could change everyone’s perspective on it. We’ll still need to set up a brief meeting about this and what the topics will be but by next week, we’ll send you back down there. And hell if by some ounce of miracle you run into that Batman guy, write something about him too!

Perry White
Daily Planet]

Clark sighs a little in frustration. He just got back home from Gotham and now he wants him to go back to the city. The dark haired reporter can never catch a break.

Although, if he was in Gotham again, maybe he could spend more time with Bruce again. That’s something he could definitely look forward to. And he could even help Batman and the police force with any crimes around the city. This could be a blessing in disguise for the Kryptonian.

“What got you all smiling, Kent?” Clark heard Kendra ask.

He looks back at her and the rest of the team. “I might be heading back to Gotham for another report.” he told the Justice Gang.

“You seriously thinkin about going back to that crime ridden cesspool?” Guy asked Clark, looking at him suspiciously.

“I could help make it a safer place, as both Clark and Superman.” Clark explained with a shrug.

“This doesn't have to do with the fact that your billionaire boyfriend lives there?” Kendra asked, smirking when she notices the blush on Clark’s face.

“I thought you were with Lois Lane?” Metamorpho asked as he gently cleaned Joey’s face from the food.

“He’s not my boyfriend and Lois and I…….Lois and I are on a break as of now.” Clark said, biting the inside of his cheek as he grabbed his phone and whistled for Krypto to follow him. “Let’s just leave it to that.”

“Do contact us if you need help in Gotham.” Mr. Terrific said as Clark and Krypto left. “Not that you don’t need it but it’s Gotham.” he added.

Clark rolled his eyes once more and yelped when Krypto tried to bite at his boot.

Back at Gotham, Bruce was in his Cave analyzing and deciphering the clues he had gotten from the night before.

He needed to figure out what was going on with these Joker fanatics and copycats. First they were planning to break the psychopath out of Arkham, possibly to have him run amok and cause anarchy to all the city. Why the sudden they emerged from the dark depths all to release the murderer they follow so easily to?

Perhaps he should go to the Arkham State Hospital and meet up with the Joker’s psychologist. “What was her name again? Something Quinzel?” Bruce asked himself as he uses one of his computers to look up Dr. Quinzel. With a few clicks, he found out she’s out of town to meet with a new colleague to work for her and will be back in the next week.

Sighing in frustration, Bruce opened up the feed he got from his contact lens cameras on the documents and weapons he pulled out from their car last night.

After writing down a few key notes he picked up on, the brunette looks back at the screen when he sees Clark/Superman. It was when he was offered him, or at least Batman, to join the Justice Gang.

“God…they really need to work on that name.” Bruce thought to himself.

Bruce though couldn’t stop staring at Clark. Even in his Superman, he still had that puppy dog demeanor. All smiles, positive attitude but also understanding if he stepped a boundary, and always wanting to help in any way shape or form.

And then there’s the appearance. He couldn’t see how Clark figure looked with all those layers but he could tell he was fit in some way. Though seeing his physique in full display thanks to that suit did him justice. He was stunning from head to toe.

And his face was glorious too. The way his chin was sculpted, his smile and dimples were contagious, and those dark wavy locks he wished to run his fingers through.

And then his eyes.

Those vibrant blue ocean eyes.

There was something about those eyes he was drawn to. Not just the fact they were blue but how much they were full of hope and happiness. They were addicting.

He jumped slightly when he heard his phone buzzing, picking up to see who it was.

“Speak of the devil.” Bruce said to himself, softly smirking to himself to see it was Clark texting him.

[CK: Hey Bruce! Did you guys make it back safely? I heard there was an accident at the bridge out of Metropolis. Are you guys okay?]

Bruce chuckles to himself softly knowing full well he would pretend he heard about it and not act like he was there saving the day.

[BW: We made it home safely. There was an accident but Superman and his friends came to save the day.]

He brought his legs up onto his chair as he waited for Clark’s response.

[CK: Wow! That’s amazing! I bet that made Dick’s day.]

[CK: Oh btw I want to tell you something. I might be going back to Gotham next week to write a follow up just on the city.]

Bruce hums quietly from that, adjusting himself in his chair as he texted him back. He was surprised that his boss wanted him to come back to write about Gotham. Then again he did write an amazing piece on him so Bruce knew he’d be the right person to show Gotham in an honest viewpoint.

[BW: That’s incredible, Clark! So does that mean we'll be seeing you again?]

[CK: I’ll be down there by next week but I’ll let you know when I arrive and what hotel I’m staying at.]

Bruce chewed on his lip from that and contemplated if he should have Clark over here or not. Of course not. That’s a bad idea! He’ll stumble into his cave or something and find out instantly about him being Batman. Plus, the only people he had over to the manor were work related guests for meetings and Dick’s friend Barbara Gordon when she came over for playdates. He never had other people over, let alone someone he was starting to grow some feelings to.

But Bruce also knows that Clark is very respectful and he also feels like he owes him for putting a good light on him during the interview.

“....fuck it.” he mutters as he texted back.

[BW: Why don’t you stay at my place? It’ll save you money, I can give you the tour and history of Gotham, and plus we get to see you again.]

After he sent the text, Bruce started to second guess himself again. He started to rub his scared and bandaged arm nervously. Maybe this was too forward. Maybe Clark wasn’t interested in him the same way. Maybe…

Bruce gasped quietly when he got a text back.

[CK: Oh that’s too kind of you. But I don’t want to be a bother to you or your family.]

Or maybe he was just a selfless lovable being.

Bruce smiles again and texted back.

[BW: You wouldn’t be a bother at all. We got plenty of spare guest rooms and I think Dick would be very happy to see you too.]

Swirling around his chair as he waited for a response, Bruce brought one of his knees close as he stared at his phone, ignoring the documents and detective work he needs to do right now. He then added another text to Clark.

[BW: If you want to and you definitely don’t have to, you can bring your dog over as well. We have a big yard for him to run around and play with Dick.]

Bruce watched as the dots appeared and then disappeared and then reappeared again as he could tell Clark was trying to find the right words to say.

[CK: You know why not! I’ll come over then, and Krypto too! That’s the dog.]

The brunette couldn't help but smile, actually excited for this week-long visit.

[BW: Just send me what day and time you’ll be in Gotham and I’ll have Alfred come pick you up. We’ll have everything set up here for you and Krypto.]

He bit his lip again nervously and sent another text to Clark.

[BW: I’m actually looking forward to your visit.]

Bruce puts his phone down for a moment and returns to his work. Even though he liked Clark’s company, he couldn’t get distracted from the bigger issue. Which was to figure out why all of these Joker fanatics are trying to free him and what their endgame is. After all these were the same lunatics that have been going after people who are connected to Arkham, hospitals, and people who were at the wrong place at the wrong time.

….people like Dick Grayson’s parents unfortunately.

He whipped his head over when he heard the phone buzz again, picking it up to see Clark’s reply.

[CK: Sounds great! See you then! =D]

Bruce chuckles softly and gently brings his phone against his lips. Starting to look forward to next week.

Once the week was up and the meeting was set, Clark was now packing and getting ready to head back to Gotham.

He still couldn’t believe that Bruce offered to let him as well as Krypto stay the week at his estate. He get to spend even more time with Bruce. Even the thought of the billionaire made him smile ear to ear.

He was just an incredible man. All those past interviews and articles on him don’t do him justice at all. He saw Bruce as shy at first and mostly kept to himself. But during and after their interview, Clark saw Bruce as someone that is able to rise from the struggles and backlash, someone that is despite being born into wealth is extremely selfless and compassionate to the goals he seats, and a very devoted father as well.

Not to mention he was very attractive to Clark’s eyes. His earth brown hair, his sharpened jawline, and the rare moments when he smiled and laughed was music to his ears. He didn’t even mind how thin his body looked, especially with those grey and black clothes he’s been wearing that really complement him perfectly.

And then his hazel grey eyes.

There was something so sad and yet hopeful about them. Like if you squint hard enough you can see the little shimmer of light in them. He knows Bruce has some struggles and mental health issues he wouldn’t dive into further with him, but that was okay. He didn’t want to make the brunette uncomfortable or worse, trigger him.

Clark then bit his lip and shook his head. He should be thinking like this! He’s with Lois!....or was? Even this break was confusing to Clark.

He then heard Krypto bark at the door, hearing someone knocking on it and went over to answer it. He opened the door and saw Lois Lane at the entrance.

“Lois? Wha-what brings you here?” Clark asked as he let her inside.

“I just wanted to check up on you before you left.” she replied, petting Krypto when the pup went over to greet her.

Clark nods as he closes the door behind him. “Leaving first thing in the morning. Still crazy go nuts that I’ll be staying at Wayne Manor huh?”

“Yeah…that is crazy.” Lois said quietly and turned back to the Kryptonian. “Do….do you think it’s weird after one interview, he’s all buddying up with you and everything?” she asked Clark.

Clark raised a brow from that, slightly confused on where she was going from this. “What do you mean? He’s just being nice.”

“A little too nice.” Lois paused as she went over to him. “Clark, I…maybe I’m just being paranoid but I don’t know if I can trust him with you.” she confessed.

“You don’t trust him?” Clark asked, even more confused.

“Come on, Clark. The last billionaire you crossed paths with was not only your mortal enemy but tried to expose you as a monster while nearly destroying nations and the entire planet.” she paused against and gently cupped one hand against Clark’s cheek, rubbing it gently. “What if he tries to hurt you?”

Clark bit his lip a little as closed his eyes, lifting his hand up to touch Lois’ hand. “He won’t though. He’s different, I just know it.”

“How though?” Lois asked him.

Clark sighs and gently pulls away to pace around the room. “I don’t know, I just….that interview just changed my perspective of him. Yeah he is a bit of a shut off but when he opens up to you, you understand his world. Plus he is so respectful to everyone, especially to his butler. He a wonderful father despite others thinking differently, he’s incredibly handsome and-”

“Handsome?”

Clark stopped pacing and his eyes widened from what he just said.

“I….well you know, if you like young billionaires with a bit of a grung-ness to them.” Clark tried to recover, chuckling nervously.

Lois looked at him for a moment and then back at Krypto, who looked up at her tilting his head. She then looked back at Clark and asked “What’s gonna happen if he finds out you’re Superman?”

Clark sighs quietly and assures Lois “He won’t. Trust me he won’t.”

“But what if? Clark I know you like him but what if for some reason he hurts you? In any way shape or form?” Lois asked him once more.

“I…..then I’ll try and fly back to either the Fortress or to you for help.” Clark decided, wanting this conversation to end.

Lois could tell she hit a nerve with her former boyfriend and gently took his hand, leading him to sit on the couch with him. “I’m not trying to make you upset or anything. I just don’t want you to get hurt out there. I really care about you, Clark.” she explained softly, massaging his knuckles with her thumb.

Clark was quiet but he took in what Lois told him. Even if she wasn’t a metahuman like himself, he knew how protective she was with him. He would be surprised if she tried to march over to Wayne Manor and start giving Bruce a full on lecture on why you don’t mess with her best friend even if he’s indestructible.

“I know you care. And it means the whole world to me that you care. But…I really want to see this through. Whether it’s him wanting to be friends or…..or even something else.” he told Lois softly, gently grasping her hand.

Lois gave him a small smile and leaned over to give him a kiss on his cheek. “The moment he hurts you, physically or emotionally, you come flying back here and I’ll help in any way possible.”

Clark smiled back and nodded to her, leaning over to give her a tight hug. “You’re the best, Lois.”

Lois chuckles softly as she hugs him back. “Anything for you, Smallville.”

Chapter Text

To say Clark was both excited and nervous is an understatement. At least this time he remembered to bring an umbrella with him.

He was waiting outside of the train station for Alfred to pick him and Krypto up. Clark wore his signature glasses, a dark blue jacket with a red plaid shirt underneath and dark blue jeans, something appropriate since he was off duty and needed to be comfortable for the fall weather. He even took Krypto’s cape off to blend in (which was not an easy thing to do). Clark looked around and carefully unzipped his duffle back to make sure he had his Superman uniform in there tucked and hidden.

He knows he shouldn’t bring it with him but he figured while he was here, he could help Batman out with any crime or problems in Gotham. He just needs to figure out a way to sneak out at night without being detected. And even if Batman told him he would think about teaming up with him, he would still do whatever it takes just to help make the night vigilante feel accepted, that he is not alone in trying to help save lives and bring hope and justice in Gotham.

“Master Kent?”

Clark looks up at Alfred coming over to greet him, smiling as he zips his bag up.

“Hey Alfred! It’s great to see you again.” Clark said as he shook the butler’s hand.

“Likewise. And who’s these cute puppers?” Alfred asked as he squatted down to give Krypto a pet while the white pup tried to jump up to give him a lick.

“This is Krypto and sorry if he is too rambunctious. My cousin and I are trying to teach him to behave well.” Clark told him, though it was a lie. Clark was doing all the work while his cousin Kara wasn't doing jack shit and in fact encouraging his bad behavior.

“Well I’m sure he’ll be a great guest for Master Wayne and Master Grayson. Shall we?” he said as he stood back up and led the two to the car.

“You know I was surprised that Master Wayne insisted you stay at the manor during your stay in Gotham.” Alfred mentions as he helped put Clark’s bags into the trunk of the car.

“Surprised in a good way?” Clark asked as he picked up Krypto into the backseat.

“Very much in a good way. It’s about time Master Wayne brings someone he fancies into his home.” Alfred said as he got into the driver’s seat.

“Oh we’re not ... .I mean Bruce is very attractive but we’re just friends.” Clark said, blushing faintly as he got into the car, groaning as Krypto went to settle on his lap. “And besides, Bruce can do way better than me, sir.” he said with a small chuckle.

“Hmmm doubtful there.” Alfred said as he drove him into the city.

As Alfred drove, Clark couldn’t help but notice how they went past Wayne Tower. The bizarre mixture of gothic and art deco structure really stood out in the grungy yet sophisticated city.

“May I ask why Bruce decided to move out of Wayne Tower?” Clark asked the butler as he drove.

Alfred glanced at his rear mirror at Clark and answered “Years ago after the floods, the young Master decided that it was time we moved out of the building and to somewhere near the outer banks of the city. It was bound to happen, the tower was originally owned by his father during his run for mayor. It serves no purpose for us in the end.”

“I see.” Clark said as he held Krypto once they drove over the bridge.

“And besides, it’s much easier to raise Master Grayson from the chaos and paparazzi scaring the poor child.” Alfred added.

Clark thought of something and then asked “I hope my question doesn’t come off as rude but why did Bruce adopt Dick?”

Alfred sighs softly and asks “Did you hear about the shooting at Blüdhaven last year?”

“The one with those couples from that Cirque du Soleil touring there….wait those were Dick’s parents weren’t they?” Clark asked him quietly.

Alfred nodded to him and continued “His father was part of a circus family in Romania while his mother was training to represent Japan in gymnastics in the next Olympics. From what I’ve read they met while she was touring around Europe. Both families disowned them when they found out she was pregnant with his child. So they immigrated to the states and decided to take part in Cirque while raising Master Grayson.”

“They were acrobats? Wow, that’s pretty incredible.” Clark commented.

“Unfortunatlly, Mrs. Grayson ran into the wrong place and was a witness to a mugging and assault caused by one of Joker’s followers. She and Mr. Grayson reported to the police and went on a hunt to find the crook.” Alfred pauses for a moment and sighs quietly, knowing this was too similar to when it happened to Bruce’s parents. “And so that monster shot the two, right in front of the poor boy.”

Clark bit his lips a little, thumping his eyes to get rid of any tears building up. “I’m sorry…I can’t imagine anyone going through something like that.” he said quietly, smiling a little as Krypto leans up to lick his face as if to cheer him up.

“I do. The same person who heard about the news and decided out of the blue to adopt him, not once considering how it would affect his image.” the butler told Clark.

“So that’s why he adopted Dick? Because he lost his parents the same way he did?” Clark asked him, scratching Krypto behind his ear. He looked out the window and noticed they were far from the city. There were nothing but woods alongside the road.

Alfred nodded and said “He didn’t want the poor lad to be raised alone and lost in the world.”

That all makes sense to the Kryptonian now. He could only guess how hard it was on Bruce to lose the two most important people in his life, they’re past scandals be damned. And then the mental toll that would have affected him. The brunette did mention that he suffered from PTSD and depression, but he doesn’t know how far that was.

“And we’re here.”

Clark glanced over to see they entered the gates and up ahead was the new Wayne Manor. It had a modern gothic structure with a blend of english country house. It was a reasonable size as well. Not drastically massive as he thought it would be but pretty big for in house events or, down the road, Bruce ever thinks about expanding his family more.

Alfred parked the car and went out to help get Clark’s luggage as the dark haired reporter got out as well, holding Krypto in his arms still as he and Alfred headed to the doorway. Clark was still in awe as he entered inside. It was well put together with similar structure from the outside but also had a cozy vibe to it, much like a luxury cabin if you will.

“You can put the pup down now. He’s allowed on the premises too.” Alfred assures Clark as he leaves to go find Bruce.

Clark gently set Krypto down and the white pup looked up at Clark as he gave him a lecture.

“Now promise me this, buddy. You’ll be on your best behavior, for real this time and no destroying property. We cool, dude?” he asked Krypto quietly, who answered him with a bark.

Clark nodded and then looked back up to see Alfred enter back to the entrance room with Bruce. The Kryptonian couldn’t help but take note of what Bruce was wearing, especially how monochrome it was to almost every he has seen him in previously. Not that he was complaining, the outfit of just a tight black long sleeves rolled up to his elbows and soft grey slack they belted nicely around his waist.

Clark had to keep himself from being flustered over how incredibly gorgeous Bruce’s figure looked.

He quickly looked back at Bruce’s face and then frowned slightly to see even more bags underneath his eyes. Sure he had bags before but something about them now were…..concerning.

Bruce looks over at Clark when he is done talking to his butler/father figure, smiling a little at him. “Glad you made it.” he greeted, going over to the dark haired reporter. Bruce jumped back a little at the surprised bark from Krypto and smiled.

“You must be Krypto.” Bruce cooed as he kneels down to greet the puppy, only to be tackled to the ground and greeted with licks to the face.

“Oh god! Krypto no! Off! Get off of him!” Clark scowled as he helped pull Krypto off of Bruce, who was chuckling and brushing the visible dog hair off of his shirt.

“I am so sorry. I told him to be on his best behavior.” Clark apologizes as he helps Bruce up on his feet.

“Oh no, it’s alright. You’re just excited to meet new faces. Aren’t you?” Bruce cooed again at Krypto, who leaned into his scratches and pets.

Clark couldn’t help but smile at how Bruce was intersecting with the white pup. He would have thought he would be put off by pets, let alone animals. But here he was talking and smiling to Krypto despite tackling him earlier.

“Come on. I’ll give you the grand tour.” Bruce said when he turned his attention to Clark, who nodded as grabbed his luggage following him further into the mansion.

Clark was pleasantly surprised at how well kept and put together the place looked, even with a few kid’s toys scattered around and some of the wall covered and taped with drawings Dick made. He then heard small feet stamping and running, turning around to Dick with a wide smile rushing over to greet him.

“Mr. Kent’s here!” He cheers as he jumps up to hug Clark.

“Whoa there, little buddy.” Clark chuckles as he catches him in time, hugging him back. He couldn’t help but smile when he heard Bruce chuckling soft at how happy his son was to see him.

“Wow, you’re big!” Clark looks down to see a 7 year old girl with dark skin and curly hair, smiling up at him.

Clark helped Dick down as the young boy went over to his friend.

“This is Mr Kent. He wrote about my dad on the paper.” Dick told her and then turned back to Clark. “This is Barbara Gordon, my best friend.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Barbara.” Clark greeted, reaching over to shake her hand.

Barbra smiled still as she shook his hand back. “Are you Mr. Wayne’s boyfriend?” she asked.

Clark felt his cheeks heat up and pulled his hand away in panic. “I….uh….well you see-”

“He’s a boy who happens to be my friend.” Bruce told Barbara, placing a hand on Clark’s shoulder with a smirk.

Barbara was about to answer another question but then her eyes widened in excitement when she saw Krypto at Clark’s side, tugging at Dick’s sleeve. “Dick look! A puppy!”

Dick shared her excitement and rushed over to his father. “Can we play with him? Pleeeeease?” Dick asked Bruce.

“Well he’s Clark’s dog. You’ll have to get his okay first, little birdie.” Bruce told him, gently ruffling his hair.

Both Dick and Barbara rushed over to Clark with pleading eyes. “Can we play with your puppy?” Dick asked him. “Pretty please!” Barbara asked as well.

Clark couldn’t say no to their faces and smiled. “You guys can play with Krypto. Just be careful, he can get a little hyper when he plays.” he told the two kids.

Both Dick and Barbara cheered as they led Krypto, who’s tail was wagging excitedly, outside to play with him.

Bruce chuckles again and smiles over at the Kryptonian. “Words cannot express how happy you made Dick's day. He was jumping for joy when I told him you were bringing Krypto over.” he told Clark as he led him upstairs.

Clark couldn’t help but smile from that as he picked his bags up and followed him up the stairs. “You guys should get one for him. A dog I mean.”

“It’ll be months away but I plan to get him one for Christmas. Possibly a rescue dog.” Bruce told him as they got to the top floor.

“So where to start?” Bruce said to himself as he looked around the hallways. “The first door on your right is Dick’s bedroom.” he pointed to the door with a bunch of kid drawings taped on it as well as a sign hanging that read “Dick’s Room” in blue letters on it.

“My room is down the hall and right over is the guest room where you’ll be staying.” Bruce opened the door for Clark to a very spacious bedroom. Clark let out a low whistle as he looked around, setting his luggage on the bed. “The sheets and towels are clean, we stocked the bathroom with toiletries just in case, and we didn’t know if Krypto sleeps on the bed or not so we got him a doggie bed just in case.” Bruce explained as Clark looked around.

He smiled when he spotted the dog bed that was near the wyoming king size bed. “This is really great, Bruce. I ….I wish I could return the favor.” he said, looking back at the brunette.

Bruce smiles back and says “Your company is enough for me. Come on, let’s continue the tour.”

Clark blushes again from the comment and couldn’t help but notice the faint pink on Bruce’s cheeks as they walked out of the room.

“We’re still trying to renovate ever since we moved here. So some of the rooms upstairs that aren’t bedrooms are temporary storage rooms.” Bruce explained as he led Clark back to the stairs.

Clark was still stunned by everything as Bruce showed him the dining room, the entertainment room (which he admits is slowly turning into a kid’s room for Dick and his friends), the office room (which he also admits he doesn’t use much since he has a bad habit in working from his bedroom), the kitchen, and then the library.

“Wowie. Bruce, I…I can’t believe it’s just you, Dick, Alfred, and your staff living here.” he commented out loud as he checked out one of the bookshelves.

“I know it’s a little much, but it’s safer out here in the woods than the craziness of the city. Dick can actually grow more properly here than out in the slums of Blüdhaven.” Bruce told him as he watched Clark pull out the first edition of To Kill a Mocking Bird.

“This was my favorite book in school.” Clark commented as he flipped through the pages.

“We’ll have to schedule a day after showing you around Gotham for your article to have an in-home date here and go through your favorite books.” Bruce suggested, leaning against one of the reading chairs in the room.

Clark chuckles and looks back at him. “Do you normally set up dates with your friends?” he asked, getting a shrug from Bruce.

“Just the ones I like.” Bruce admits truthfully with a soft smile.

They spend the whole day going through the library and talking about their favorite pieces of literature. Around five, the two saw Dick and Barbara rushing in with Krypto following behind. “When’s dinner?” Dick asked his father.

Bruce pulls his phone out to check the time and gets up from his chair. “Wow, time really flew by. Let’s see if I can microwave you guys something good to eat.” he said as he led them to the kitchen. Clark raised a brow and followed them out.

“Don’t you want to cook them something that’s not…well frozen food?” Clark asked Bruce.

“I can’t cook and I don’t want to disturb Alfred from his study room.” Bruce told the midwestern man as they got to the kitchen.

Clark then thought of something and suggested “Heck, why don’t I cook for you guys?”

Bruce turned from the fridge to Clark in surprise. “You don’t have to, Clark. You’re a guest.”

“Oh I don’t mind at all. I love cooking.” Clark assures him and then turns to the kids. “How does breakfast for dinner sound to you guys?” he asked Dick and Barbara, causing the two to giggle.

“Can we have pancakes then?” Barbara asked him.

“With chocolate chips?” Dick asked as well.

Clark smiled and said “Yeah I can make some chocolate chip pancakes.” He then looks back at Bruce seeing if that was okay.

The brunette smiled and said “Sure. Let’s have breakfast for dinner then.”

“Great! You’re gonna help me cook then.” Clark stated as he went around to find the ingredients.

Bruce's smile dropped quickly and panics. “Wait! You want me to….oh I can’t cook.” he told Clark.

“No worries, Bruce. I’ll teach you.” Clark said, going back to gently lead the reluctant Bruce over to the stove. Dick and Barbara giggled at the two as they sat at the nearest table to watch them cook. Krypto followed and jumped onto the chair to sit with the children, making Dick giggle again as he licked his face.

“Okay just make sure you move the butter around the pan.” Clark instructed Bruce as he made the batter.

Bruce bit his lips nervously as he placed the slice of butter on the pan and tried to tilt it around so that it sizzled the pan. Clark looked over to see how slow Bruce was tilting the butter around and went behind him to help him out.

“Here, a spatula helps.” Clark said as he reached for a spatula with one hand and gently to Bruce’s arm in the other as he helped him hold the pan. Bruce blushed a little as he felt Clark behind him instructing him how to prep and cook.

“Th-thanks.” Bruce stutters as he takes the spatula to move the butter around.

Clark can hear the kids giggling and whispering as he continues to help Bruce out. Once Bruce got the hang of it, Clark pulled away and patted Bruce on the back. “There you go!” he complemented as he began to add the chocolate chips into the batter.

The kids and Krypto watched as the two adults started to pour and then cook the pancakes, still giggling as they watched Clark help Bruce flip the ones that were ready.

Bruce put the pancake patties that were done on the plate Clark set next to him, the stack growing high.

“Can Krypto have some pancakes too?” Dick asked his father, the white dog nuzzling at his side.

“Sorry, kiddo. But dogs can’t eat chocolate. But you can give him those doggy treats we bought yesterday for him.” Bruce suggested as he put the late pancake on the plate.

Dick got out of his chair and rushed to the pantry to grab the bag and went over to Barbara so she could pull out a doggie treat for Krypto.

“Alrighty kids, dig in.” Clark said as he placed two plates down for Dick and Barbara and then the plate of pancakes in the middle. Bruce brought over forks and knives at the table as well as a bottle of syrup.

Bruce looks over at Clark as he helps put a couple of stacks on each of the kids’ plates and smiles softly.

As Clark puts some pancakes on his plate, he looks over to see Bruce smiling at him. “What’s up?” he asked, smiling back.

“Just think how this is gonna be a really fun week with you here.” Bruce told him softly as he sat down to eat with the kids.

As night settles in, Commissioner Gordon picks up Barbara from her playdate and everyone settles into bed.

As Clark worked on his notes in his room, he could hear rooms away Bruce reading to Dick a bedtime story, Stellaluna he believes. The Kryptonian couldn’t help but smile to himself as he stops working for a moment to listen to the billionaire reading the story and guessing Dick was falling slowly into sleep with Krypto on his bed. Dick asked before if it was okay for Krypto to spend the night with him in his room, saying that he would help protect him from monsters. Clark agrees, deep down knowing the super dog would actually and factually do that.

“Will Stellaluna find her mommy again?”

“Of course she will, little birdie. Even in an unusual predicament, the baby bat finds her mommy again.”

“....would you ever find me if I’m lost?”

“Always, Dick. No matter what happens, I’ll come find and rescue you.”

“I love you, daddy.”

“I love you too. Sleep tight. You too, Krypto.”

Clark smiles more when finished listening in. He really warms his heart seeing Bruce act so caring and loving to Dick. He deserves that sort of love, they both do.

As he turned back to start writing, he saw from the window the view of Gotham from afar. Squinting a little he could faintly see the Bat Signal in the cloudy night sky.

That means there’s trouble about. Which also means Batman might need a hand out there.

Deciding to act fast, Clark took his glasses off, locked his bedroom door, and quickly undressed himself to put on his uniform. Once everything is on, He carefully opened the window and flew out, flying to the city as fast as he could.

“Alright, round two for this somewhat of a team up.” Clark whispers to himself as he hurried over.

Chapter Text

Clark was thankful it wasn’t raining as of now. Even though he has no problem with it, it would still be much better for him to do his Superman duties when the weather is clear.

Part of him felt like he shouldn’t be doing this. Hell, he felt completely out of his element being in a city like Gotham. There’s never really been any report of metahuman activity or galactic imps appearing like in Metropolis. Just crime bosses and street riots. But Clark wants to be there to help everybody no matter what cities it is. And knowing Batman had a lot on his shoulder, he knew someone like him would need an extra hand, even if the Kryptonian wasn’t built for detective and gang wars.

He paused mid flight to locate where the search light was beaming from. Once he spotted the location, he flew over to an abandoned building where the light was shown.

Once Clark landed, he turned to where the spotlight projector was at and saw Commissioner Gordon, looking over at Clark slightly confused.

“You’re not who I called.” Gordon told the midwestern man.

“Yeah I….I was flying around here again and figured you guys needed a hand.” Clark admitted with a small chuckle, but stopped when he saw Gordon didn’t chuckle nor smiled.

“Don’t you metahuman help around the more lavish cities like Metropolis?” Gordon asked, raising a brow at him.

Clark shrugs slightly and says “I honestly help anyone in need, even if it’s outside of Metropolis.”

Gordon was about to ask another question until they both heard the sound of the lift raising up. Clark couldn’t help but smile when he saw Batman stepping out of the elevator. He watches as Batman glanced over at him for a moment before turning his attention to Gordon.

“So what, you work with metahumans now?” the Commissioner asked him.

Batman looked back at Clark, scanning his eyes from his red boots up to his slick thick black hair.

“Just this one.” Batman told him, a smile forming on Clark’s face when he said that.

Gordon was still not convinced but just shrugged it off. “Just as long as this guy doesn’t ruin this investigation.”

Clark nods slightly and asks “Okay then, how can I help you guys out then?”

Batman ignored him and asked Gordon “Have you tried reaching Dr. Quinzel now that she’s back?”

“We’ve tried and she refused to budge. Stating we’re being insensitive to a patient that has no control of the outside world.” Gordon explained to the vigilante while Clark just stood there and listened in.

“I’ll just go by her office then and ask her about why all of a sudden these Joker fanatics are causing trouble to Gotham.” Batman suggested.

“If you want to talk to her, she’s not at Arkham. She’s busy with her new colleague at the Memorial Hospital with patients there.” Gordon told him.

“Then I’ll search for clues in her office at Arkham then.” Batman suggested again.

Clark’s eyes widened and stepped in. “Whoa whoa whoa! Let’s not get carried away here.” he piped up, getting the two’s attention. “I mean, we can’t just break and enter into a closed doctor’s office. We don’t even know if she’s involved in these sudden attacks.”

Batman just stared at Clark while Gordon let out a sigh shaking his head. “I hate to say it, but men in tights here got a point. Like I said, you’ll have to talk to her and possibly Dr. Crane about these attacks."

As Gordon turned around to pull something from his messenger bag, Clark was shocked to see Batman was about to turn and leave. He reached over and gently grabbed his arm, making the vigilante stop on his tracks and glare at him.

“He might have something else we need to know.” Clark told him, giving him a stern look back.

Batman kept his glare but stood his ground as the Commissioner came back.

“Wow, that's a first.” He said to Batman as he handed him the files. “Anyways, apparently Dr. Crane has been studying under Dr. Quinzel’s wing on the psychosis of Joker’s conditions and the behaviors of his followers. He’ll probably be easier to talk to than her.” Gordon suggested.

Clark clapped his hands and said “Perfect! We’ll talk to both of them and get some answers and notes.”

“You’re coming too?” Batman asked him.

“Well I figure I can help you. Think of it as good cop bad cop.” Clark said and then smirked softly. “And besides, you did say you’ll think about teaming up with me last time we met.” he pointed out to Batman.

“.....I did say that.” Batman said as he walked back to the lift, Clark following behind him.

“Say Superman!” Clark turned to Commissioner Gordon when he called out to him.

“Make sure my friend there doesn’t cause too much trouble. Okay” Gordon asked him.

Clark smiled softly and nodded to him before following Batman to the lift.

As they got to Gotham’s Memorial Hospital, Clark felt like he stuck out like a sore thumb as he followed Batman around.

He could hear all the murmurs and whispers targeting both him and the Caped Crusader. Some about “what possible murder happened that got Batman in the hospital” or the most asked question “why the hell is Superman here”. But Clark chose to ignore it as they had a mission to focus on.

“I don’t see how this would solve things quicker.” Clark heard Batman say as they reached the front desk.

“I know you’re a detective but there are limits to breaking and entering offices. If you need to get the right information, go to the person in question and ask.” Clark told him, leaning against the desk. “No fuss no must.”

Batman just stared at the Kryptonian in silence before shaking his head and turning to the receptionist.

“Can…..I help you gentlemen?” she asked, very befuddled on why both Batman and Superman were here.

“We’re with Gotham’s police force as we request to meet with Dr. Harleen Quinzel for some questions.” Batman explained to her. Clark could tell the woman was hesitant because of him so he said to her “Please ma’am?”

“Uh….let me call her down then. Hold on.” She wheeled her chair to the phone, calling Dr. Quinzel down.

As they waited, Clark felt something tugging at his cape and looked down to see a little girl about Dick’s age, smiling up at him while hugging her teddy bear.

“Are you Superman?” she asked Clark.

“I am.” Clark answered, smiling as he squatted down to her height. “What’s your name, sweetheart?”

“Hanna.” she answered with a big smile.

“Hanna? That’s a pretty name.” Clark commented. "What are you at the doctor’s for, Hanna?”

“My Daddy and I are waiting for my baby brother to be born. I’m gonna be a big sister!” Hanna told him.

“Wow! That’s awesome! I bet you’re excited for that, aren’t cha?” Clark asked.

Hanna nodded and then looked over at his shoulder. “Is Batman your friend?”

Clark looks behind him to see Batman still waiting for the psychologist to come down. He looks back at Hanna and couldn’t help but notice that her bear had a crocheted sweater with the Batman logo on it.  He then got an idea and smiled at Hanna “Do you want to meet him?”

Hanna smiled and nodded again.

Clark smiled back and stood up to tap Batman’s arm, making him turn to him. “You got yourself a fan here.” Clark whispers, pointing him to Hanna.

Batman gave Clark a silent stare and then turned his gaze to the little girl. Clark's smile soon disappeared when he realized Batman hadn’t said a single word and just stared at Hanna. Of course Batman wouldn't want to me a child fan right now, he's a professional at work. The complete opposite of Clark when he interacts with kids. He was starting to think this was a stupid idea trying to make the little girl’s day to meet her hero when said hero is put off-ish and too stoic.

His worries then went away when he saw a small yet soft smile on Batman’s face and watched him kneel down to Hanna’s height.

“What’s your name, princess?” Batman asked gently.

“Hanna.” she answered, smiling more.

"It’s nice to meet you, Hanna.” Batman said and then noticed her teddy bear. “And who’s this little guy?” he asked, playfully tugging the bear’s leg.

“He’s BatBear!” Hanna cheered, showing off her plushie to him.

“BatBear? He looks brave and bold there.” Batman commented, a smile still on his face as he made the girl giggled.

Clark chuckles softly at the interaction, couldn’t believe he saw the cold and secretive Dark Knight being sweet and warm to a fan, a fan that was a child. And yet he felt something tug at his heart. Something…..eerily familiar.

“Does BatBear help keep you safe at night?” Batman asked her.

“Yes! Just like you!” Hanna told him.

“Like me?” Batman asked with a soft chuckle, making the little girl laugh. "I bet he's the bravest teddy bear ever."

Clark breathed in a little when he heard Batman’s chuckles and realized it just got weirder. Part of him wonders maybe, just maybe Batman is who he thinks he is. But maybe he’s reading into too much.

But what if?

“Hanna sweetie!” Both Batman and Hanna looked over to see her father with a nurse calling for her.

“It was nice meeting you, Mr. Batman!” Hanna said, giving Batman a hug.

Batman hugged her back and said “Good luck with your little brother.”

Hanna smiles as she pulled away to rush over to her father, who smiled proudly as he gently took her hand and waved at Clark and Batman as they went to meet the new edition to their family.

Batman smiled still as he stood back up, which soon went away quickly when he saw Clark staring at him.

“What?” he asked the Kryptonian.

“Nothing! Nothing just…..I like that side of you. Very….hopeful.” Clark commented, smiling at him.

Batman didn’t say anything back but his lip slightly curled up to a smile from that.

Clark then heard footsteps and turned to see a short doctor with blonde hair tied up and wearing a white suit. The doctor stopped on her tracks and lowered her glasses down when she spotted Batman. Clark saw on her lanyard that she was Dr. Harleen Quinzel.

Quinzel let out a sigh in frustration and turned to walk away.

“Doctor wait! We just have a few questions and we’ll be out of your hair.” Clark spoke up, going over to her.

“I told Gordon and his men to back off. Why don’t you and the Bat do the same.” Quinzel said as she went to the elevator.

“Doctor Quinzel please. We just need to ask a few-”

Quinzel yanked her arm away from Clark and snapped “Fuck off, ET!”

Clark's eyes widened in shock and backed away from her as all eyes were on them. “I had enough of the police force badgering me about one of my most disturbed patients and I don’t need it again from you freaks of the night either.” she scowled the Kryptonian, pointing her finger at him.

“I….I’m sorry, ma’am.” was all Clark could say, shocked and embarrassed at how she yelled at him.

Batman sighs and walks over to her. “You don’t have to talk to us if it makes you or the subject matter uncomfortable. But if it’s okay, can we talk to your colleague, Dr. Jonathan Crane, instead? We know he’s the Joker’s doctor too.” he suggested to Quinzel.

Quinzel kept her stern demeanor on her face, but after a silent thought process she nodded and led the two to where Dr. Crane was at.

“Before you talk to him, I’d advise you guys to mind his mannerisms and don’t criticize his methods or theories.” she paused as they got to the doorway to their shared office. “Even if they’re all very concerning.” Quinzel finished, opening the door for them.

Clark looks over at Batman who just enters the room silently. “Johnny boy, you got guests.” Quinzel told the hunched figure working at his desk, going over to give him a gentle pat on his shoulder. Crane groaned as he straightened his posture up, cracking his back a little and adjusting his glasses as he turned to see Batman and Clark.

“Wow! I…..I’m sorry! I wasn’t expecting to see the Bat himself, let alone Superman.” Crane got up quickly to try and clean up the clutter off of his desk.

“They just want to ask you some questions, Crane. They don’t care about cleanliness.” Quinzel assures him, ruffling his shaggy brown hair as she goes to sit on her desk, giving the two heroes a judging glare on the way.

“She’s right, we were-” Clark paused when Batman put his hand up and walked over to Crane. His eyes followed the scattered documents and work notes that were on his desk. Crane followed his gaze and looked back at Batman with a smile.

“Fasinating isn’t it? I’ve been monitoring and studying the theories on dreams and nightmares, how they manifest anyone’s deepest darkest fears.” Crane stood up from his chair to hand Batman one of his documents. “For example, let’s say there's someone who has hydroskourphobia, fear of dark waters, and yet they’re drawn to dark parts of the unknown as if it’s calling to them. It’s like a tic in the brain that wants, no forcing you to act out on that fear and-”

“Johnny boy. I’m sorry sweetie but they’re here for the Joker, not theories on dreams or fear.” Quinzel told the other psychologist, folding her arms.

Crane looked at her and then at Batman, chuckling awkwardly. “Of course, my apologies.”

“No, nothing to apologize. Honestly it’s terrific that you’re passionate about your work like this.” Clark commented, making Crane smile more and muttered silent thank yous as he went to pull his notebook on the Joker. Clark saw that names like JACK and ARTHUR were crossed out and taped on there was a Joker playing card.

“What would you like to know about the unknown clown then?” Crane asked the two, opening the research journal.

“Have you or Quinzel noticed any changes to his behavior lately? Or has he reached out to anyone or had visitors in the last few weeks?” Batman asked him.

Crane gave him a confused expression, looking over at Quinzel and then back at Batman shaking his head no. “No. No visitors at all.” he answered.

“Surely he must have a family.” Clark asked the two.

“No families on record, never married, no kids, nothing on his records considering connections of some sorts.” Quinzel told him.

Clark thought that was both odd and heartbreaking. Surely this man must have some sort of family out there. Even if this man has done some horrible crime, there must be one soul out there worried for him.

“But then again this man is a compulsive liar. Believe me I should know.” Quinzel told Clark.

“Have you noticed that there’s been a bunch of copycat Joker crimes or people obsessed with him trying to break that monster out of Arkham lately?” Batman asked Crane as he flipped through the pages of his journal, his eyes following every word and diagram written out.

Crane bit his lips from that and sighs as he leans his side against the desk. “We have and…..I think this all falls into Pied Piper territory but reversed.” he told Batman.

“Pied Piper? Like from the children's story?” Clark asked Crane, who nodded yes.

“It’s like him being gone from the streets is calling them, calling his followers and fanatics to come out and finish what he started, to spread chaos and anarchy to this city.” As Crane went on, Batman stopped on a page with a crudely drawn portrait of the Joker. His skin paled and burnt and smiling his signature bloody smile. “And if they can’t do it alone, they must be trying to break him out. Waiting for his orders and demands as if you will.” Crane added.

All of this information was making Clark’s skin crawl. Now he had a clearer picture why no family ever came to visit. Sure this was similar to the Riddler followers from two years ago but that was to bring down the wealthy and was personal while this was more…..hellish. But what kind of man could be this intense, could round up a group of desperate followers that would bend to their will to destroy Gotham? And for what gain?

Batman finished flipping through the journal and handed it back to Crane. “You wouldn’t happen to know where any of these followers would socialize, would you?” he asked him and Quinzel.

“Well…let’s see?....If I were to bend my will and needs for a man like the Joker, I would go wherever he frequented when he was out. Bars, motels, abandoned buildings, or-” Crane paused as Batman walked out of the room in silence.

“Nice guy.” Quinzel said sarcastically.

Clark quickly thanked the two and hurried to follow Batman out of the hospital.

“Where exactly are we going now?” Clark asked him as they got to his bike.

“I am going to the abandoned Ace Chemical factory while you fly back to Metropolis and stop kaijus or corrupt billionaires.” Batman said as he got on his bike.

Clark quickly got to the front and placed his hands on the hands. “Wait a second here. You can’t just do this alone, without Gordon or his men.”

“It’s how I work. I’m not like you.” Batman told him firmly.

“Look…I get it. I’m way out of your league as a teammate or a detective or what have you. But please, let me help out as a friend. Will you let me do that?” Clark asked him gently, looking at his eyes.

Batman stared back at him not with sternness as before but contemplation. Clark can tell he’s going through reason to or not have him team up in his head, very calculating on what the outcome was gonna be. The midwestern man bit his lips nervously as he waited for an answer.

“...stay in the sky and follow me.” Batman ordered him.

Clark let out a big smile and took his hands off the handles to touch Batman’s arms. “You won’t regret this!” he told the Dark Knight as he let go of him and flew up into the air, not noticing the small smile on Batman’s face.

Chapter Text

Clark was able to keep up with Batman as he drove his back to where the abandoned Ace Chemicals was located.

He had heard about the controversy behind the company that once produced Ace Chemicals from an article Lois wrote years ago. It was used in most pharmaceutical products to help with healing burn marks and other skin deformities only to add more to the distortions on the damaged skin. It’s even in some cases the skin to either bleach the pigments further or in rare cases, burning the flesh off.

They recalled all products and destroyed every single compound of the chemicals, that is until it was sold around the black mart to use as a cheap weapon for gang members and serial killers.

Once he spotted Batman park his bike, he flew down and quietly landed next to the vigilante and his bike. They were at an upper highway in view of the abandoned factory.

Clark notices Batman pulling out a pair of binoculars from the side of his bike to scope out any guards. Clark decided to help and used his extra vision on the build.

“There’s possibly thirty Joker gang members inside.” he told Batman.

“Possibly or approximately?” Batman asked, still scouting for guards.

Clark sighs and shrugs his shoulders. “It’s a guesstimation really. If for some reason the structure was led I can’t see if there’s more,”he admits.

The Dark Knight let out a sigh and put his binoculars down. “We should call Commissioner Gordon and his men down here and start a raid.” Clark said while Batman, not paying any attention to what the Kryptonian is saying as he prepares to sneak in.

“And then we can confiscate their weapons and have you and Gordon interrogate the main guy- Bats?....Bats!” Clark saw Batman lurking in the shadows, getting closer to the entrance.

The midwestern man flew over silently to where Batman was at.

“What the hey, dude? Why don’t we call Commissioner Gordon first?” Clark whispers sternly to him.

“If you want to call in the cavalry, be my guest. But this is how I get things sorted out and done.” Batman scowled at him quietly as he stayed near the walls of the building, blending into the shadows as he crept forward.

Clark rolled his eyes and said back “Look there are thirty plus men in there and one of you. It would be a lot easier if we called in Gordon to back us up on this instead of risking your life in harm's way.”

Seeing Batman hasn’t budged, Clark groans in frustration. All he wanted was to make friends as Superman outside of the Justice League and hopefully show Batman in a good light to everyone, not just in Gotham. But the vigilante’s hot and cold approach to him was starting to get on Clark’s last nerves. “You know you’re a REALLY difficult person to read. You keep flip flopping on the idea of having me as a teammate, you let me hang around but not do much, and you won’t even consider any suggestions I throw your way.” he ranted quietly. “Look, if you want me gone, then fine. I’ll fly back to-”

Clark didn’t get a chance to finish his rant when he was grabbed by the collar of his tights and pushed against the wall hard, blushing faintly at Batman glaring at him face to face.

“You really want to help me with this case? Stop talking, go up to the sky, and if, only if, I get caught and a fight breaks out, you fly back down here and help me out. Deal?” Batman hissed at him, staring him down.

Clark couldn’t find his word. Sure he could easily overpower him with a single push but the stare and soft yet demanding voice sent shivers down his spine. But there was also something about his eyes, those gray eyes. They looked as if he was masking or holding in his true emotions towards him.

Sighing quietly, Clark nodded to Batman, who slowly let go of him and back away.

“I’ll come down the moment you need help.” Clark promised him as he flew up above the building.

He watches as Batman continues to sneak his way inside the building. Clark uses his x-ray vision once Batman was inside, biting his lips as he crept around and out of the criminal's sight. He almost flew down when the vigilante was spotted but then saw him tasered the thug in the neck, knocking him out.

“Ouch.” Clark winced a little, almost feeling back for the guy even if it was a petty criminal.

Still not being detected, Batman continues on as he climbs up onto the rafters. Clark was guessing he was trying to eavesdrop on the group of criminals that were in the middle of the factory.

The Kryptonian decided to take a risk and flew a little closer to the roof, using his super hearing to eavesdrop as well.

“My brethren, we are drawing nearer and nearer to freeing our savoir of chaos. Though he is detained in the bowels of Arkham, his ideology will still live on through us and many more!” the leader of the gang told the group, getting a round of cheers.

Clark carefully landed on the roof and kneels down to one of the skylights to get a better view of the inside. He couldn’t help but notice how all the gang members’ skin were either burnt or disfigured, possibly side effects from the exposure of Ace Chemical products.

“And to spread the good word of our Clown Prince of Crime, we have concocted a new drug to spread his teachings thanks to one of our loyal followers.” The leader then pulls out a small vial.

“It’s called Fear Gas.” he stated.

Something about all this made Clark’s skin crawl, quickly glancing over to where Batman was hidden. He could hear his heartbeat starting to pick up a little. Was the Dark Knight nervous about all this?

“One inhale of this thing of beauty and you can act out all your craziest desires, all the deprived thoughts you want to act out on. Yes man friend this…..is the one thing that will truly let you be one with the Joker.” the leader continues.

One of the thugs called out a question “Why the fuck it called Fear Gas?”

The leader gave him a sinister crooked smirk. “Why don’t you come on up and try it yourself?”

The thug just shrugs and climbs up on the stand, taking the vial from his hand. “That’s it. Just inhale it through your nostrils there.” the leader instructed. The thug did what he was told and snorted the essences of the vial. At first, nothing happened to him, no changes inside or out on his body.”

“Ha! Didn’t do jackshi-”

The thug then suddenly gasped and clutched his chest, falling to his knees as he struggled to breathe. Clark bit his lips hard as he used his x-ray vision to scan the thug’s vitals and heart rate.

He was deeply concerned how high his heart rate was going.

Clark then gasped quietly as the Thug tossed his head back and let out a blood screeching scream. It then slowly turned into an unnerving and manic laugh. Once he stopped, the thug slowly stood back up on his feet and looked at the gangs of criminals watching him, Clark heard his heart rate going up again.

“I…..I feel it…..it’s everywhere.” the thug said ominously.

There were murmurs going around the crowd until the thug screamed “He’s here!” His eyes darted at the crowd, his hands shaking as he gripped his hair. “He’s everywhere.”

One of the gang members asked him “Who? Who’s everywhere?”

“....The Batman.”

The leader smirks and claps his hands loudly, making the thug jump from the sound. “That’s why they call it Fear Gas. You will witness your darkest fear come to life.” he explained, turning back to the crowd. “Now, when we unleash this drug out in Gotham, we will bring it back to anarchy in the name of the Joker. Now who’s with-”

“THERE! FUCKING THERE’S THE BAT!!!” the thug screamed, pointing up at the window Clark was spying at.

Clark's eyes widened in panic as the gang and leader looked up at him.

“Is that…..Superman?” one of the criminals asked, squinting his eyes a little.

Before Clark could act or think of a plan, a puff of smoke erupted in the middle of the crowd. The dark haired Kryptonian used his x-ray vision again to see Batman coming down from the rafters and starting to fight off the gang members.

“I’ll take that as a cue.” Clark said to himself as he flew through the glass window and went to aid Batman in the fight. He had to be extra cautious with his punches and not accidentally punch someone into a coma, even if they are the bad guys.

“I got this handled.” Batman told him as they fought off the goon either running away or fighting back.

“I know you said wait if you got cause but I think it’s the same deal if I was caught.” Clark said as one of the Joker’s men tried to shoot at his head, only for the bullet to bounce off of him.

Batman just huffed in frustration as he looked among the smoke for the leader, knowing he was holding those drugs. If he gets his hands on them, he could track the main distributor and find out who is plotting to free the Joker and drug the city.

As he kept fighting, Clark turned and saw Batman rushing out to chase down the leader, who was going up the stairs with the case full of Fear Gas. “Bats, wait!” Clark called out, punching the last guy as he flew to the other end to stop the leader. He was between Superman and Batman.

Though Clark noticed something very off on the guy, his heart rate was…..shockingly calm.

The leader then has that smirk on his face again and turns back to Batman. “You want the case? It’s all yours.” he said, tossing it to the Caped Crusader.

Clark looked inside the case with his x-ray vision and his eyes widened.

“There’s a bomb in there!” he yelled, flying over fast and taking the case from Batman to send it far away. But then he saw the leader pull a device out and pressed a single button on it.

“Oh biscuits…”

The blast from the case sends both Clark and Batman flying back, causing the leader a quick get away. As if time was slowing down around them when they fell back, Clark tries to move against the blast to go and help save Batman from the impact. Once he got behind the vigilante, he wrapped his arms around him and held him close when he hit the concrete floor.

Groaning from the impact, Clark looks down to see if Batman was okay, only to be met with a mess of brunette hair. Clark gasped quietly and tilted his head to get a better look of the face hidden in his chest.

“...........Bruce!?!”

Clark couldn’t believe it! Batman was Bruce Wayne! Bruce Wayne, the same man who he has befriended the last few weeks, was the infamous Batman!

Seeing Bruce squirm as he tried to open his eyes, Clark panicked as quickly grabbed the end of his cape and tossed it over his head, covering his face. The Kryptonian looked around and saw the Batman cowl mask inches away. He reached over to grab as placed in the hands of a very confused Bruce.

“I didn’t see anything! Superheroes scouts honor!” Clark told him but then cringed a little.

“Superheroes scouts honor? What the heck was that you freakin nerd!?!?! Scratch that, why the frick is Bruce Batman!?!?!?!?!”

He looked away from Bruce, who still had the cape over his head, putting his cowl back on.

“.....you can look.”

Clark breathed in a little and looked back at Bruce, his Batman cowl back on like nothing happened. He looked down at Clark, still straddling his waist as he sat up. Clark couldn’t help but blush in silence. There were a million questions he wanted to ask him. But he notices that Bruce didn’t look concerned or thankful or anything.

He looked pissed off.

Before Clark could say anything, he heard sirens outside the building and then felt Bruce get off of him as Commissioner Gordon and his men barged in.

Gordon took notice of the condition of the place. Unconscious criminals (some with broken bones), a blast from the railing walkway with many broken glass scattered, and a very irritated Bruce/Batman.

“I take it one of your leads didn’t go as planned?” Gordon asked Batman, who remained silent.

“It was my fault, Commissioner. We were trying to stop the guy and he planted a bomb in the drug case…BUT, but we know their plan, right Bats?” Clark piped up, looking over at Bruce.

Clark frowns slightly when he notices Bruce was still silent and even refused to look at him.

Clark bit the inside of his cheek and said to Bruce “Look, I messed up. I’m sorry. I was only trying to save you. Just ……you don’t have to accept it but you should know I take full responsibility for my mistake and……please just say something.” The midwestern man was starting to get worried when he still didn’t say a word.

Bruce instead nodded to Gordon and walked out, bumping his shoulder roughly against Clark as he left.

Gordon sighs in frustration as he takes his glasses off and pinches the bridge of his nose.

“Commissioner, I’m so sorry. I…we really tried.” Clark explained himself but Gordon put his hand up.

“It’s fine…I mean not really but…..look, don't take the Bat's anger to heart and maybe reconsider teaming up with someone who hates people.” Gordon told him, putting his glasses back on.

Clark breathed in a little and turned to see Bruce leaving the crime scene on his bike, possibly heading back to the manor. He knew he screwed up big time with his new friend somehow and it was just gonna get awkward when he heads back.

“Now, about their plan, what was it exactly, Superman?”

October 26th

Even when it was days away, Halloween feels present with the clowns and monsters emerging from the darkness.

The sheep of the sadistic Clown Prince of Crime are not only converging the rest of the followers into an acid baptist cult but now are concocting a drug that once inhaled, the victim turns hostile and violent. They are also subjected to side effects where apparently the victim will start hallucinating, stating out how they are seeing what they deeply fear.

Bruce, now just in black sweats, a faded long sleeve Nirvana shirt, and his face washed from his eye mask make up, paused writing as he looked back up at the screen to the feed on when he was looking at Crane’s documents he handed to him.

He bit the inside of his cheeks and rubbed the scars on his left arm as he read the paragraphs about the questionable subjects of fear as well as the Joker’s mentality. Crane clearly was fixated on the murderous psychopath in a very unhealthy manner.

Shaking his head, Bruce looks away from the screens as he continues to document his night.

Fear

Dr. Jonathan Crane briefly mentions his theories on fear and nightmares. Gathering one the notes he displayed were theories on how a chemical in our brains to activate and live off on that fear, almost to a primeval.

This makes me relive the haunting tale I was told at a young age about Doctor Destiny and how he stole the powers of Dream of the Endless. With the power of the Dreamstone in his hands, he convinced a couple of patrons at a lone diner to trap them in and force them to act out on the most deprived activities until they all murdered each other and then themselves. They even questioned him until their demise “Why are you doing this to us?” to which he replied "Because I can.”

I still ponder why this story was told to me at a young age, but then I remember it more as a warning. A warning that those with power channeling on fear and the unknown will unleash hell upon others, innocent and damned souls. And they would have zero control over their actions and thought, becoming monsters themselves.

“Fuck…” Bruce cursed to himself, feeling a jolt in his spine and starting to breathe funny. He leaned back in his chair and placed a hand on his chest, trying to steady his breathing back to normal. He must have triggered something when he thought back on that scary story. Maybe memories when he was little,.....maybe of his parents?

‘Why…..why now? I thought I was doing better.’ he thought to himself as he tried to focus on his surroundings. The cave structure, his muscle car that still needs some work done, the pieces of his armored suit scattered on the floor, but then something truly caught his eyes when he looked back at the screens.

Clark.

He watched the feed of Clark as Superman stopped him from riding off on his bike, practically begging to help him. Bruce could pry his eyes away from him, feeling horrible on how he acted to him as his alter ego. Sure, he needed to keep this persona up as a protector of Gotham, but he felt as if he was lying to himself and this amazing human-no….Kryptonian.

Bruce was even more disgusted at himself for how he acted to Clark. Yes, he did destroy evidence that would help lead them to who’s planning to set the Joker free but it wasn’t his fault. He was trying to protect him from the blast. Bruce looked back up at the screen to see the heartbreak look on Clark’s face when he tried to explain the situation to Gordon and look back at him as if begging him to say something assuring.

“Goddammit!” Bruce cursed as he violently got up from his chair and headed upstairs, needing to get away from his work and the sad look on Clark’s face.

As he made his way back to the main house, he was about to head back up to his room, only to meet Clark on the way. Bruce saw he was wearing his glasses, plaid pj pants, and a MU grey shirt that hugged his muscles. But more importantly, he looked as if he was a deer caught in headlights.

“Bruce I…..I didn’t know you were up.” Clark said, chuckling nervously as he scratched the back of his neck. “Um…couldn't ... .couldn't sleep either?” he asked the brunette.

Bruce bit his lips a little and nodded to him. “Been struggling to sleep a lot lately.” he confessed, it was half true but he wasn’t sure if he was ready to tell him why.

Clark nods back and then thinks of something. “Come on. I’ll make you some hot chocolate. It always helps me get back to sleep.” Clark said, leading Bruce to the kitchen area.

Bruce couldn’t believe how calm Clark was after he, well more so Batman, acted to him. Moments ago he looked like a kicked puppy left abandoned but now he was as if it didn’t happen at all. Did he truly not know that he was the Dark Knight.

When they got to the kitchen, Bruce went to grab the ingredients while Clark grabbed two mugs and started to heat up the water kettle.

“How…..how’s the article coming along?” Bruce asked, wanting to break the silence between them.

Clark groaned quietly and shook his head. “I don’t know at this point. I…I want to say one thing but….I’m just kinda struggling with my wording and I'm worried I might be over my head with some subjects.” he said while Bruce pulled the milk and chocolate mix out. “Maybe this was all a mistake.” he said without thinking.

Even though he didn’t show it, Bruce felt himself panicking in his mind, knowing this was all his fault as usual. “Being here or writing about Gotham?” he asked, rubbing the scars on his arms roughly.

Clark quickly looked back at him and stammered loudly “Oh no! Being here with you and your family is great! I was mainly talking about the article!” He then had to stop himself when he noticed Bruce froze up slightly from the volume of his voice. “Sorry I…..when I panic I can’t control how loud I am….I’m trying to work on it.” he confessed as he started to make the drink.

“It’s not your fault.” Bruce told him quietly. “We all have things we struggle to control about ourselves,” he admits, looking away in shame.

Clark hums quietly as he hands Bruce his hot chocolate. “Is there any way shape or form I can help with your struggles?” he asked as he took a sip of his drink. Bruce looks back at him, surprised that he still wanted to help after being pushed around and rejecting his offer of help. Maybe he should confess to Clark about Batman. Or maybe this was bad timing after what happened.

Noticing the silence from the brunette, Clark sighs quietly and moves away from the counter with his mug. “It’s fine I… I shouldn't have push you into something that makes you uncomfortable…..I’ll head back to my room.”

Bruce panicked again, not wanting Clark’s wonderful company to be gone no thanks to his stubbornness. Maybe he should confess something that was troubling him, just not Batman related yet.

“Do…..do you remember when I told you I dropped out of Princeton one year because I was hospitalized?” Bruce asked him out loud, getting Clark from leaving the room.

The midwestern man looked back at Bruce and nodded slowly. “I…I do.” he said quietly, fiddling with his mug.

Bruce took a sip of his drink and stared down at it, afraid to see Clark’s face after he told him his lowest moment. “I….I thought that I was over the grief, that I would move on from my parents’ murder. But….everywhere I go, whether it’s school, running errands, even when I sleep I see their faces, asking me why I didn’t fight back, how it was all my fault.” Bruce paused for a moment to put his mug aside and rolled his left sleeve up to show Clark the scars. Most of them were from his time as Batman, but one long scar going up his arm was the most alarming.

“Even with all the meds and therapy, I didn’t see an end. So….I figured that this was the only way to make things better for everyone.” he explained sadly, not noticing Clark who had his hand to his mouth in silent shock.

“Bruce…”

“One of the RAs found me in my dorm and called the hospital. When I woke up, I was met with a relieved and yet heartbroken Alfred." Bruce paused for a moment and shook his head with a sad sigh, trying not to break down in tears in front of Clark. "I know it’s normal to have a million emotions effect you when you witness almost losing someone you care for, but all I could think of is that I failed him. I failed my parents. Everyone. And now…I worry day and night I would continue to fail everyone close to my heart, even by existing.”

When Bruce finished, he finally looked up at Clark, who looked very heartbroken but also worrisome.

Feeling his hand shaken up slightly, Bruce pushed away from the counter and pulled his sleeve down. “I’m sorry I….I shouldn’t….that was very selfish of me I….I shouldn’t have shared that.” he said quietly as he tried to head out of the kitchen.

“Bruce, wait.” Bruce stopped when he felt Clark gently took a hold of his arm and brought him over into his soft embrace. As if a dam was broken, Bruce leaned his head against Clark’s shoulder and silently cried into it while the other man helped him close.

“It’s okay….it’s okay, Bruce. Just let it out.” Clark whispers to him gently, letting him know it’s okay to cry. Bruce moved his arms a little to cling onto the dark harried man as if he’s his life persevere saving him from his struggles as he cried.

“Look, I’m no therapist and I’m definitely not gonna tell you someone out there has it worse than you cause that BS helps no one. But I will be there for you no matter what.” Clark told him softly, kissing the side of his head without giving it a second thought. “Even if I don’t have the answers to everything, I will be there to help you back up if you need. Because you’re not a failure, Bruce. You’re much more than that.”

Bruce slowly looked up at Clark as he helped thumb away his tears. “You are an amazing human being. You care so much about everyone around you, you care so much about Alfred and Dick and they both love you so much for it. But don’t forget, while focusing on those you love, remember to come up for air once in a while. You matter as well, more than you think….I know you do.” Clark told himself.

Sniffling a little, Bruce nodded slightly as gently gripped Clark’s shirt. “You’re…..you’re really something else, Clark.” he commented quietly.

Clark gave him a small smile and said “Just looking out to those I mean the world to me.”

Bruce looked back up at him when he said that and found himself once again drowning in those blue eyes. It was as if he was in the vast ocean but instead of struggling in the current, he was floating against it in peace, shutting himself from the world where it was just him ... .and possibly Clark.

He felt himself drawing near the other man, especially after staring at his lips. He didn’t know if he should give in after how he treated him an hour ago as Batman.

But before he could calculate his next move, Clark beat him to it as he gently pressed his lips against his.

Surrendering himself once more, Bruce closed his eyes and returned the kiss. He slowly wrapped his arms up around Clark's neck as he hums softly against his lips. He could feel Clark hold him close as he slowly starts to pick up the pace, deepening the kiss further.

Bruce then gasps quietly as he feels Clark slowly push him back against the counter, helping Bruce up on it not once breaking apart. The brunette brought Clark closer against him, feeling his hand snake up his shirt to feel his skin as they made out.

Suddenly, Bruce felt Clark pull away quietly and looked back at him, confused on why he stopped.

“I…I’m sorry I…I can’t do this.” Clark confessed.

Bruce breathed in sadly but nodded quietly. “I understand.”

Clark saw how upset Bruce looked and panic once more, shaking his head. “Oh no no no! It’s not you, I promise. You’re absolutely amazing! It’s just….I’m sort of on break with a girlfriend of mine.” he explained to Bruce, gently cupping the side of his face.

Bruce looked back at the other man, silently relieved that it wasn’t out of shame but still. “Is….is she important to you?” Bruce asked him.

“She is but…we’ve tried to make it work and….she’s one of my best friends ... .but a part of me thinks she deserves better than me.” Clark confessed again, gently brushing Bruce’s hair back.

Bruce nods again, reaching a hand up to touch his. “What do you think you deserve?” he asked Clark.

Clark stared at him, moving back to him slowly. “I’m still trying to figure that out.”

Bruce hums quietly, moving his other hand to place it on his chest, feeling his heart beat against his finger tips.

They slowly lean in against each other for another kiss until Clark feels something tugging at his pants. They both looked down to see Krypto, whining and scratching at Clark’s leg.

The midwestern man let out a heavy sigh and said “I….I should take him out to do his business.”

Bruce couldn’t help but chuckle quietly as they pulled away, hoping off of the counter. “I should finish this and head back to bed.” he said, grabbing his mug as Clark led the dog out of the room.

“Oh Clark.” Bruce called out to him, the other man stopped to look back.

“I…thank you, for everything. I meant it when I said you’re really something else.” Bruce told him.

Clark couldn’t help but smile back. “You know, the whole reason I agreed to write about Gotham was to see you again,” he confessed.

Bruce smiled a little from that, tracing the rim of the mug a little. “I don’t work tomorrow so I can give you an official tour around the city if you like.” he offered.

Clark smiled back from then but then jumped when he heard Krypto bark at him. “I would love that….um I’ll see you tomorrow." he said as he quickly led the white dog outside to go to the bathroom.

Bruce kept his small smile as he grabbed his mug to finish and head on to bed. He couldn't believe how well that turned out. Sure, he didn’t fully confess that he was Batman, but telling Clark his past and current struggle was enough of a baby step he needed to show him the real Bruce.

And he still couldn’t believe that they kissed after all that. He wished he asked Clark how he really felt about him, but he didn’t want to ruin everything.

He’ll just see where it goes from here until then.

Chapter Text

As morning came to the city of Gotham, Clark stepped out of the shower of his guest room and wrapped a towel around his waist., a smile plastered on his face.

Even if it was just for business, he was really looking forward to his tour around Gotham with Bruce. He was gonna learn the true history and lore of this gothic city and hopefully show it in a better light in his article. And being able to spend a whole day with Bruce Wayne was just icing on the cake for him.

He stopped brushing his teeth for a moment as his thoughts brought me back to yesterday night, thinking of how treated him both as Batman and as himself.

On the one hand, he did not at all expect the Dark Knight would be the Prince of Gotham himself, not by a long shot. Though it explained a lot about why the Batman was stand offish and calculating…as well as the scars, bruises, and tired eyes on Bruce. He always wonders why Batman wanted to work alone or why he was so set in his detective work, not only does he know why but now he felt incredibly guilty and ashamed of himself for butting in thinking he was helping but in reality he was ruining this important case.

Clark knows he was completely out of his element in this. Superman was meant to save civilians and animals from harm’s way, not investigate crime wars or drug raids.

He learned that the hard way when he caused the evidence of the Fear Gas drugs to be destroyed, sighing heavily as the image of Batman’s stern stoic look. It wasn’t that he was mad at Superman.

He was just disappointed in him.

That hurt Clark so much that he let a new friend and potential teammate down like that. He felt like such a failure to him.

But then he remembered how Bruce Wayne treats him differently.

As Bruce, he was shy and uncertain of Clark at first. But as they talked and let themselves open up, the brunette was very kind, good and soft hearted, and very compassionate to those around him. He even proved to be a wonderful father figure to Dick despite being young minded himself.

And there were also his flaws that show a very vulnerable side of Bruce. The poor man has suffered through so much loss and pain that all Clark wants to do is wrap a comfortable blanket around him, assuring him he will protect him from the world around him.

Even after Bruce told him about his attempt on his life and telling him about his depression, Clark thought he was the stronger person he knew, maybe stronger than he was.

Clark spat out the tooth paste when he finished brushing his teeth and then looked back at his reflection, smiling a little in giddyness as slowly moved a hand up to gently touch his lips. He still couldn’t believe he kissed Bruce last night. It was just out of the blue but he actually kissed him and the fact that Bruce kissed him back made it ten times amazing.

But then Clark frowns as he moves his hand away, realizing there was no way he could tell Bruce he was Superman, not after he ruined his investigation.

“He’ll hate me for sure.” Clark mutters bitterly to himself, shaking his head as he goes to get dressed.

He threw on a pair of jeans, a plain white shirt with a dark blue long sleeve button up over it, and then grabbed his jacket, glasses, and his messenger bag for note as he headed out of his room.

As he headed downstairs, he smiled softly at the sight of Bruce helping Dick with his jacket, buttoning it up for him. When he was done, Bruce looked over and smiled when he saw Clark coming over to join them.

“Mr. Kent, can Krypto come with us to Gotham? Pretty please?” Dick asked the taller adult.

Clark was surprised by this, thinking it would just be him and Bruce. But he didn’t mind Dick’s company at all, though he worries about Krypto and his….disobiante behavior.

“Well, if your father thinks it’s okay then yes he can join us too.” Clark told Dick, who looked over at the brunette who nodded yes to him.

“Yay!” Dick cheered as he ran to go fetch the super dog.

Both men couldn’t help but chuckle softly at Dick’s reaction. Bruce turned to the Kryptonian and said “I hope that okay he comes along. He was so excited to show you and Krypto around.”

“No, not at all. Is Alfred coming as well?” Clark asked him.

The brunette shook his head no and said “Because I’m taking a few days off at work for you, he’s staying behind and handling all the meetings for me.”

“You’re actually taking days off just to show me around town?” Clark asked him, almost in disbelief.

“Well, I still have to answer calls from my business manager to approve a few plans but yes, I’m taking my days off just for you.” Bruce told me with a small smile.

Clark smiled back from this, feeling cheek turn a faint pink from that. But then his smile faded as the look of stern disappointed Batman flooded his mind along with how he exposed how he felt about Bruce with that kiss.

“Um, Bruce. I….I wanted to talk-” before Clark could finish, he heard Krypto barking, entering into the room with Dick following behind to hold his lease. “Sit Krypto.” Dick instructed, smiling as Krypto did as he was told.

Clark raised a brow at Krypto and asked the pup “Well now, when did you start acting well behaved?”

“Because he’s a smart doggie.” Dick told him, giving the white pup a hug as his tail started wagging.

Bruce kneels down and gently scratches the side of Krypto’s head. “He’s a very smart and good dog. Aren’t you boy?” he cooed, getting a lick on the cheek from the dog.

Clark watched in shock as the super dog followed Bruce and Dick outside to the car.

'Maybe he just doesn’t like to listen to me.’ Clark thought to himself as he followed them as well.

He wasn’t by all means a religious man, but Clark felt like he was being extra blessed today. He was exploring more of Gotham, spending time with Bruce (as well as his son and Krypto), and it wasn’t raining so he could enjoy this perfect clear autumn weather.

He couldn’t help but close his eyes as he inhaled that fall musk and basked in the warm sun hitting his skin, slowly healing any mishaps from last night. Sighing quietly as Clark listened to the bustling noise of the city and Bruce explained the lore behind Gotham City.

“There’s a lot to this city besides its unfortunate crime rate. Gotham is also known to be a target to a lot of supernatural and occult lore.” Bruce explained as they walked down town, holding Dick’s hand as they crossed the street. “Legend has it that it was founded by Polish witches until the British colonies took over and that somewhere in the city there’s a hidden pool that could resurrect someone from the dead.” he continues.

Clark raised a brow from that and said "Surely you don’t believe that, do you?”

Bruce looks back at the midwestern reporter and smirks. “Metropolis is riddled with extraterrestrials and dimensional imps, but demons and witchcraft is where you draw the line?” he teases as they stopped at a nearby cafe.

Clark rolled his eyes as he followed them inside, leading Krypto in as well since it was a pet friendly cafe.

“Alrighty, what are we having for today?” Clark asked Bruce and Dick as he pulled out his wallet, knowing it was his turn to treat them.

“Just a dark roast for me please.” Bruce asked as he helped Dick up to see the pastries and desserts.

“Can I get the spooky cookie? The one that looks like a bat?” Dick asked, pointing at the cookie on display. Bruce looked back at Clark, who smiled and nodded to him. He turned to the cashier and told her their order, paying for the drinks and the cookie.

As they waited for their drinks, Clark heard Bruce’s phone go off and turned to see the brunette gently put his son down to pull out his phone, getting a call from someone named Lucius Fox.

Bruce groans quietly and asks the Kryptonian “I’m sorry, I have to take this. Can you watch Dick for me please?”

Clark nodded and said “Sure. I don’t mind.”

As Bruce stepped outside to take the call, Dick looked up at Clark and asked “You like my dad, don’t you?”

Clark glanced back down at the dark haired kid and smiled. “Of course I like him. He’s one of my new friends.”

Dick put his arms up on the waiting table and rested his head in his forearms, still looking up at Clark. “But do you like-like him?” He asked, smiling when he saw the blush spread across Clark’s face.

“I ... .well you see ... .yes he’s very considerate and smart and ... .so handsome but…” Clark paused for a moment now he dug himself in a hole he knew he couldn’t crawl out, hearing Dick giggle at him bumbling his sentence didn’t help at all. Even looking over to his other side to see Krypto tilting his head at him in disbelief.

“....Okay fine yes, I think I’m crushing on your dad.” Clark told him quietly, glad Bruce was outside not hearing his confession.

Dick smirks more and offers “Want me to ask him if he has a crush on you too?”

Clark's eyes widened and shook his head. “No! No that…that’s not necessary.” he told Dick, who raised a brow at him.

“Why?” he asked Clark.

“Because…..because he might not feel the same for me.” Clark tried to explain, but even after he kissed Bruce last night he could only hope he felt the same. Maybe that was just wishful thinking on his end.

“Why?” Dick asked again.

“Because he could do better than me, like a lot better than little old me.” the dark haired repertor told Dick. Clark really did feel he was way out of the billionaire’s league. Sure he stated in their interview that he strictly doesn’t date models, but if he wasn’t so antisocial or maybe not Batman, that face of his alone could win and break hearts.

“Why?” he asked Clark again.

“Well….I live in Metropolis and you guys live in Gotham. I can’t move over here and train tickets aren’t cheap so visiting here is off the record.” Clark added. Sure they could start dating but in reality either one of them would have to move to one of the cities. But Clark couldn’t move because of his job and Bruce couldn’t move because of his duty as Batman. Now things just got more complicated for Clark than before.

“Why?” Dick asked with a cheeky smirk.

Clark turned back to the kid and smiled a little at him. “You stumped there, little man.” he said, ruffling Dick’s hair as the kid laughed.

Once their drinks were ready, Dick grabbed his hot chocolate and cookie while Clark grabbed his drink as well as Bruce’s. He thanked the barista as he led Dick and Krypto outside as Bruce tried to finish his call.

“I know but ……you’re gonna have to represent me at Star City….Look I’m sorry, Fox, but my hands are tied right now with something important.” Bruce explained, turning to see the others walking over to him. He nodded to Clark as he handed him his coffee.

“I know just…I’m preoccupied with something important right now and I can’t leave the city……okay thank you.” As Bruce hung up, he pocketed his phone and took a sip of his coffee.

“I’m so sorry about that. They keep forgetting that I don't do overnight stays for work.” Bruce apologizes to the Kryptonian.

“No it’s okay. I didn’t know you don’t go out of town for work.” Clark said, curious if the reason was because he could pry away from his vigilante duties at night.

Bruce scratched the back of his neck and explained “I used to, but with raising Dick and trying to focus on work here it was getting too much for me to handle.”

Clark knew there was more to that but he just nodded, gripping Krypto’s leash as they headed to the central park of the city. He couldn’t help but smile as he watched Dick reach for Bruce’s hand, who took the child’s hand and squeezed it gently.

It was a very heartwarming sight to see, but Clark couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if Dick really knew about Bruce. That his adoptive father goes out at night stopping criminals and helping the police force with cases that a child is way too young to understand. And then there was the fear of waiting for your parents to come back but not know if they would make it home safe.

Bruce couldn’t do that to Dick, not after what happened to his biological parents.

His thoughts were interrupted when he saw Bruce and Dick walking up to Barbara Gordon and who Clark assumes is her mother, greeting and giving them hugs.

“I had no idea you had work off today, Bruce.” the woman said as she hugged Bruce.

“Yeah I was just showing my friend Clark around the city.” Bruce explained, turning back to Clark. “Clark, this is Eileen, Barbara’s mother. Eileen, Clark Kent. He’s the one who interviewed me a week ago.” he introduced the two.

“It’s a pleasure, ma’am.” Clark said as he shook her hand.

“Oh no, the pleasure is all mine. That article you wrote on Bruce here was amazing.” Eileen told him, making Clark blush faintly.

Bruce smirked softly and told her “He’s now gonna write another one, but just about Gotham. I’ve been showing him around telling him the lore behind this city.”

“Oh? So does he know about how there might be a portal to hell somewhere in Arkham State Hospital?” she asked the brunette.

Clark raised a brow at them and shook his head. “I’m trying to write a nice piece about this city. Not making it sound like The Blair Witch Project.” he explained to the two adults, causing them to chuckle at the remark.

“Can we play with Krypto, Mr. Kent?” Barbara asked the midwestern reporter.

“Oh sure. Here.” He kneels down to unhook the super dog off his leash so he could play with the two children at the playground.

“So, is Babs excited for Halloween this Friday?" Bruce asked Eileen as they all sat down at a nearby bench to watch over the kids and Krypto.

Eileen chuckles softly and tells him “It’s all she talks about. She cannot wait to show Dick all the hot spots to get the best candy. I’m just hoping it doesn’t rain that day.”

Clark looks over at the two parents and asks as he finishes his drink “What are the two dressing up as for Halloween?”

Eileen looks at Bruce and then back at Clark with a smile. “My little girl is going as the female version of the Batman while his boy is going as Superman.” she told Clark, causing Bruce to chuckle softly as he kept his eyes on Dick and Barbara playing fetch with Krypto. He was smiling with pride seeing Dick being happy and free playing with them.

“Awww how cute.” Clark commented with a smile, looking over at Bruce. “You know, I don’t leave town until Saturday night so if you two want I can help chaperone them with you guys while they go trick or treating.” he offers.

“That would be lovely, Clark. I’ll need all the help I can get with Jim being on patrol that day and Bruce here getting swamped with work meetings possibly.” Eileen said, looking back at the brunette.

“Hmm oh yes, the more help the better.” Bruce responded.

Clark nods slightly from that, knowing Bruce might be lying about being stuck at a meeting that day. He can’t imagine how chaotic Gotham gets during Halloween, knowing they would need Batman out to stop criminals, gangs, and with recent events Joker’s followers causing anarchy and spreading that Fear Gas drug everywhere.

He knows Bruce….or actually Batman was not happy with him destroying the evidence. But he wanted to come back again tonight and help out with this investigation. He wanted to make it up to him for last night’s mistakes and stop those Joker gangs for good. But he needs to figure out what to do first. Maybe he could try and reach out to Doctor Quinzel again, trying to understand this Joker guy a little more to dig further on what was going on. Sure she hated Batman and the police force, but if he comes on his own maybe that would ease the tension.

“Clark? You okay there?”

Clark blinked for a moment and turned to Bruce and Eileen who were staring at him. “You’ve been very quiet. Is everything okay?” Bruce asked him.

Before he could answer him, Clark heard a violent thud and a cry. He looked over and gasped silently when he saw Dick, on the ground in tears and covering his forehead while Barbara and Krypto were at his side checking up at him. Clark could faintly see a tiny bit of blood on the poor boy’s forehead.

Bruce looked over and went into panic mode as he immediately got up and rushed over to his son. “Dick? Sweetie what happened?” Bruce asked gently, holding Dick close as he pulled out a napkin to help wipe the blood away.

As Clark and Eileen went over, the Kryptonian looked over to see a boy about Barbara’s age glaring over at Bruce and Dick. He quickly picked up Krypto, who was barking and growling at the bully.

“He did it! He threw a rock at Dick while we were playing!” Barbara told her mom and Clark while the bully kid threw a rock at Bruce, who shielded it away with his hand.

“Ow stop it!” Bruce ordered sternly as he picked up and held a crying Grayson close to comfort and shield him.

“No! You’re stupid! You’re both stupid!” the kids yell as he was about to throw another rock at him but was stopped by Clark getting in the way.

“I don’t know why you’re throwing rocks at my friends, but that’s not a nice thing to do.” Clark lightly scowled the kid. “Do we have to find your parents and tell them what you did?” he asked the child.

“What is the meaning of this?” The adults turned to see the boy’s father rushing over to them.

“Sir, your child threw a rock at my friend’s son.” Clark explained, pointing over at Bruce checking and soothing the bruise on Dick’s forehead.

The father looked over and sneered slightly when he saw it was Bruce Wayne and his son. He looked back at Clark and asked “And what do you want me to do about that?”

“An apology from your kid would be tremendous.” Bruce told him, glaring at the father. “Do you tell your son it’s okay to hurt others for no reason?”

“Only if they’re a threat to us.” the father responded, putting a hand on his child’s shoulder.

Bruce breathed in from that and asked “How the hell was my boy being a threat to him? He was just playing with his friend and a dog minding no one’s business.”

“Well, he should learn the hard way that no one is going to like him, especially if he’s a mutt of the Wayne family.” the father said, smirking smugly at how disgusted and angry Bruce looked at him while Dick cried into his chest.

“He’s just a child!” Eileen scowled the man, holding Barbara back.

“Who’s going to be groomed by the one percent into thinking he can take advantage of people like us. Especially for their selfish gain.” the father told her in a matter of fact tone.

Clark bit the inside of his cheek and could help but saw how heart breaking Bruce and Dick looked at the other parent. Sure he was glaring daggers at the man but he could see tears building up in his eyes as he held his hurt son close to his chest as if he was shielding him from the world. Breathing in as he held the growling Krypto close, Clark stepped in front of the man and stood his ground.

“Sir, I get it. I understand why you would look down on the ones that are wealthy. But that doesn’t give you or your son the right to pick on a child that’s done nothing wrong and his father who is trying to set things right for everyone.” Clark told him sternly, shocking both the father, Bruce, and Eileen as he stood up for the brunette and his child. “All this happened because you thought it was okay for your boy to provoke another child that was minding his own business just to teach him some social class bullcrap or something like that.” he continued, adjusting his glasses.

“Now you can do one of two things, you can be a real man and both you and your son apologies to my friends here for being ignorant. Or you can show your true colors and walk away thinking bullying is the right thing to do, which is not. What will it be?” Clark asked him, narrowing his stare at him.

The other father glared at Clark and then looked over where Bruce was, and then back to Clark once more.

He let out a huff and turned around to leave, leading his son with him.

“Jerk.” Clark heard Eileen sneered as she and Barbara went over to check on Bruce and Dick.

Clark just shook his head at the man and turned away. He should have expected that was his chosen action. Part of him wished, no, hoped that he felt awful for what he and his son did but the truth was not everyone was gonna have a change of heart.

He looks back at Bruce, who gently sets Dick down and kisses him on top of his head before Eileen went to lead him to her car to get some band-aids for his forehead. Clark put Krypto down so the super dog could go over and comfort the boy, smiling when he heard Dick giggle and call Krypto a good boy when he comforted him.

The midwestern reporter turned to Bruce as he watched his son leave, breathing in when the billionaire’s gaze when to his direction.

“Bruce, I can’t tell you how sor-”

Before Clark could finish, Bruce rushed over and gave him a tight hug. He buried his face into Clark’s shoulder while the other man was blushing madly as he slowly wrapped his arms around him.

“Thank you… thank you for standing up for Dick, for us.” Bruce whispers to him, tightening his hold around him.

Clark hums quietly and says softly “What are friends for, right?”

After a quiet moment, Bruce gave him one more squeeze and then eventually and reluctantly pulled away from the embrace. He gave Clark one more small smile before heading over to check on Dick and the others.

Clark just stood there as the autumn breeze gently blew around him, watching as Bruce kneels down to check on Dick and bring him into a hug. He could hear his quiet wipers of comfort and assurance thanks to his super hearing.

Though this was not an event he wanted to have repeated on either of them, he will still protect the father and son, whether it’s as Superman or Clark Kent.

Chapter Text

When they got back from their day out in Gotham, Clark decided to retire to his guest room to work and brainstorm on the notes and information he got while Bruce spent time with Dick in the entertainment/kid’s room.

He was reviewing a few files and clues from last night's investigation while Dick was watching Treasure Planet on the tv. The poor boy wasn’t playing with his toys or coloring, just laying on his side on the couch as he stared at the screen.

Bruce couldn’t help but notice how quiet the little boy was, knowing half of it was because he was invested in the movie and the other was from the incident at the park. He put his work and documents on the coffee table and gently brushed Dick’s hair away from his face.

“What’s wrong, little birdie?” he asked softly, hoping he could help him in any way.

Dick’s eyes didn’t pry away from the tv but he asked his adoptive father in a sad voice “The people in Gotham, why do they hate me?”

Bruce’s heart broke when the child asked him that question, moving so he can bring Dick into a comforting hug. This wasn’t the first time Dick had to deal with the backlash of the public eye all because of who adopted him. “Oh sweetheart. They don’t hate you.” he assures Dick, kissing the top of his head as his son curled up in his arms.

“But that other boy threw rocks at me and then his dad called me a mutt.” Dick told him, gripping his shirt tightly as tears started building in his eyes.

“That doesn’t give them the excuse to hate you. You’ve done nothing wrong.” Bruce told him, leaning back against the couch so that the young boy could rest comfortable on his chest. “They only do those horrible things because of me.”

Dick looked up at his father in confusion. “Why? You’re the best person in the world.” he said, wondering who would ever hate someone as amazing and wonderful as his adoptive father.

“Not a lot of people out there think that way, little buddy.” Bruce explained as he propped his legs up on the table, bending his knees so that Dick could lean back against his legs as he sat up. “Because you’re part of the Wayne family, people are gonna be afraid of you, who your father is, and the family name in general.” he added with a sad sigh.

“Why is the family name so bad?” Dick asked Bruce as he helped thump away his tears.

“It’s….it’s complicated stuff that you wouldn’t understand until you’re older. But please know that they have no right to hate or be afraid of you because you’re a Wayne.” the brunette told him, taking one of his hands into his own. He knows one day he’ll explain the scandals and tragedy that came with being a Wayne but right now he wanted to focus on providing Dick with a happier childhood, one where he has a second chance as a good life and not being left alone with no one on either side of his biological family wanting to take him in.

Dick looks down at their hands, playing and fidgeting with Bruce’s fingers as he contemplates on the next question he is gonna ask.

“Something else on your mind, sweetie?” Bruce asked, opening his hand to let Dick fiddle with his fingers more.

“Why did you adopt me?” Dick asked him quietly, afraid to see if his father was hurt or something from his question.

Bruce gave him a soft understanding smile and gently clasped his hand. This was the first time since last year Dick asked this question and he was prepared for the day. Though he was surprised that it took him this long to ask that question.

“I adopted you because I saw a lot of me in you after hearing your story on the news.” Bruce started, lifting his other hand up to brush Dick black locks again, getting a small smile from the other boy. “I don’t know if Papa Alfred told you what happened to my parents but I lost them the same you lost yours. Even though I had him, Nana Dory, and the rest of the staff raising and taking care of me I…I was lost.” he explained with a sigh.

“Lost?” Dick asked with a frown, confused on what he meant by that.

Bruce nodded and said “Lost, scared, angry, lonely, so many emotions after that night. It still haunts me to this day.” He then paused as he took both of his son’s hands into his, looking at him with caring grey hazel eyes. “After I heard what happened to your family, I knew I had to do something. I want to help you and raise you with so much love and care instead of sorrow and hurt.” he finishes, looking back down at Dick’s tiny hands clasping his larger hands.

“I know I would never replace your father or your mother, but I will always be there to help guide you whenever you feel lost or alone in the world.” Bruce promised him gently.

Dick gives him a smile and leans over to give Bruce a hug. “I love you, daddy. Even though I miss my papa and mama, you’re part of my family too.” he said as he hugged him tightly.

Bruce kissed the side of his head as he returned the hug. “I love you too, Dick Grayson. And again, I’ll always love and protect you, even if I’m not Superman.”

Bruce then raised a brow when he felt Dick quickly pull away to look at him. “Can….can you keep a secret and not tell anyone? Not even Papa Alfred?” he asked Bruce.

The brunette wonders where Dick was going with this but nodded to him. “Of course, little birdie. What did you want to tell me?”

Dick bit his lips nervously knowing this was a mind blowing discovery but he needed to tell his father. “I think Mr. Kent is Superman,” he confessed to Bruce.

Bruce looked at the dark haired boy for a moment, pretending to be surprised. Though he was surprised he knew about Clark being Superman, but how he knew was another question on its own. “Is he now? How’d you know that?”

“I don’t know exactly but yesterday, when Barbara and I were playing with Krypto, he started to fly in the air. And there’s only one dog that does that and he belongs to Superman.” Dick explained to him, an amusing smirk slowly forming on Bruce’s lip.

Dick saw the smirk and then asked with a worried expression “You’re not gonna be mad at Mr. Kent are you?”

“No, of course not, kiddo. I would never be mad at him for that.” Bruce assures him. “But I don’t think we should tell him that we know he’s Superman until he’s ready to tell us about it. And also we should keep this between you and me.” he added, putting his pinky up so he could link it with Dick.

Dick smiled and nodded in agreement as he linked his pinky with his. “I promise to keep his secret,” he swore.

Bruce smiled softly and then asked him “Since you told me your secret, do you want to know mine?”

Dick’s eyes lit up and nodded vigorously, wanting to know his father’s secret in return.

“…I think I like Mr. Kent.” Bruce confessed to his son, a little nervous on how he would take the news.

Dick looked at him for a moment and then asked quietly “You mean like you like-like him?” Bruce nodded yes to the question.

His worries were instantly replaced with relief and happiness seeing the excitement on Dick’s face. “This is great! Both of you like-like each other!” he cheered.

That caught the dark brunette’s attention and he sat up a little more. “Wait…does Mr. Kent like me back too?” he asked Dick, wondering if he heard that right.

“Uh huh! He told me when you had to talk to Mr. Fox. He said you were con-consid….considerer..…he said you were smart and handsome!” he explained, struggling to pronounce considerate.

Bruce smiled again from that. Sure they were open with each other and they shared a kiss last night, but hearing that Clark felt the same for him made him feel a little more confident. He almost forgot about the fact how he treated Clark as Batman last night.

“You know what you should do? You should ask Mr. Kent out on a date to your party on Wednesday." Dick suggested with a smile.

Bruce was taken back from that and couldn’t help but break a chuckling smile. “Yeah? You think he’ll accept my invite?”

“In a heartbeat!” Dick declared, smiling back.

Bruce hums a little to himself, nodding back to him. “Okay then. But you’re gonna have to give me suggestions on what we should wear at the gala. It is costume themed after all.” he told Dick, who brightened up again.

“Maybe you two should go as Belle and Beast. You can be a boy version of Belle and we just need to get a blue ball suit for him. Or maybe Westley and Princess Buttercup from The Princess Bride? Oh! How about King Arthur and Sir Lancelot?" Dick started listing suggestions.

“I think they were friends turned rivals, not friends turned lovers.” Bruce told him as Dick shifted in his lap so that his back was on his father’s chest, making more suggestions as they watched the movie.

“Dang. Okay the um….what about the Mandalorian and Luke Skywalker? Or maybe-”

As Dick kept listing couples costume ideas, Bruce just smiled as he held him close. Truth be told he was a little unsure if going out with Clark would be a good idea. The brunette honestly didn't care how he would look from the press and public, but Clark wasn’t part of that chaotic world. He was a humble Daily Planet journalist from Kansas, who happens to be the greatest hero and protector of Earth. They only had a couple of coffee dates and one library date so this might be a little out of the midwestern man’s element.

But then again, it would be very romantic to have him out on a date night, all dressed, dancing slowly together, and possibly grow into something more out of that.

“You seriously haven’t seen the pictures? They’re everywhere!”

Clark groaned in frustration as he talked with Lois on the phone, looking back at the many MANY tabloid pictures of not just him with Bruce Wayne but him as Superman with him as Batman out in the open that she sent him.

The ones with him as Superman were again given. He was trying to get information at a hospital so that was on him.

But the pictures of Bruce hugging him in the park was alarming.

“You know Perry is gonna have a field day when he sees these. He’s probably gonna ask either me or Cat or even Jimmy to start writing a gossip piece on you two.” Lois told him.

“I know…I know but it’s not what it looks like. I mean, it’s just two men hugging in a park. What’s so scandalous about that?” Clark asked her, putting the phone on speaker as he went to change into his Superman outfit.

He heard Lois sigh on the other line and said “You are right about that. It does look normal ... .until you see his hands were gripping tightly on your back.” she told him.

Clark looked at the picture again and Lois was indeed right. Bruce was gripping at his back tightly. He knows why the billionaire held onto him like that, but the public would think otherwise. Clark let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. Even when he was trying to help Bruce, he just makes it worse for him.

“Look, some kid and his father were giving Bruce and his son a hard time. So I stepped in, told the father off, and then Bruce hugged me. That’s it.” Clark explained as he put his red boots on.

There was a long pause on Lois’ end until he heard her break into laughter. “Are you sure you never joined boy scouts, Smallville?” she asked, still chuckling. “So, how are things between you two?”

Clark smiled at her soft joke but then bit his lip at her question. He knows he's gonna have to tell her what happened last night, knowing it will change their relationship forever. He still doesn’t know if what he did broke the rules on the break or not. And there was also the fact that Lois didn’t trust Bruce on the account that he’s a billionaire. But he has to tell her the truth.

“......I kissed him last night.” Clark confessed finally.

He bit his lips hard when Lois went silent on the other end. Maybe he should explain the situation further. “He was being vulnerable with me about his past and I just comforted him. And…I don’t know, I just leaned in and we kissed.” Clark added.

“How….how did he take it?” Lois asked him quietly in concern.

Clark sighs quietly, glad she wasn’t pissed off or upset, just curious.

“Well he was a little disappointed when I pulled away and told him I was on break with you.” the Kryptonian told her, picking his phone off the dresser once he was in his Superman attire.

“Clark! You….you sweet dum-dum.” Lois cursed, couldn’t help but chuckle at how native he was. “You don’t tell him that. The reason for the break is to find out if you’re compatible with your previous partner or to find another person you can see yourself with. But you don’t tell that other person about the break.” she explained to Clark, who was a little confused on why she thought it was funny that he told Bruce about the break.

“Okay, I messed up on that. But it does seem he might like me back….I think.” the midwestern man said as he looked out from his window, looking for any Bat signal in the sky. “So, do you approve though? If I pursue Bruce I mean.”

There was another pause at the other end and then Lois spoke up “As your previous girlfriend, I say go with what your heart says even if it’s him. But as your friend, I’m still uncertain and worried, Clark”

“He’s not that bad, Lois. Bruce is….he’s really something else.” Clark told her, softly smiling to himself as he thought about Bruce Wayne. Thinking about his beautiful earth hair and grey eyes, his rare smiles that made said eyes sparkle, and when he opened up more, he was so compassionate and sincere. Not to mention incredibly selfless even when it’s rare, very shy and yet charming.

“Yeah but he IS a billionaire and again I won’t hesitate to kick his ass if he hurts you.” Lois told him bluntly. “Speaking of something else, you got to work with the actual Batman. What was he like?”

Clark’s smile went away and let out a quiet sigh. Even if Bruce was amazing, there was his alter ego that was deep rooted with his emotions and hurt that even with trying to help and befriend him, he would either find ways to pull away or would let them know how he really felt without needing words.

“He was…reserved.” was all Clark could really say, not wanting to reveal that Batman is in fact Bruce.

“He seems very serious from the pictures I’ve seen of him. I’m shocked he let you work with him.” she said while Clark opened the window and flew up to the roof.

“Yeah about that, I messed up on an investigation and…I don’t think he wants to work with me anymore.” he said, gasping quietly when he spotted the Bat signal shining on the cloudy sky. He then flies over to the other side of the roof and spotted from the far off road what looks like a custom made muscle car driving to the city, thinking it’s Bruce already in his Batman attire.

“Maybe he's just jealous.” he heard Lois on the other end.

Clark was confused and asked “Who’s jealous?”

“Batman. Maybe he wished that he could be what you are to millions, a beacon of hope and kindness. I bet that dark and brooding aura of his to hide the fact he might be some shy and awkward person wanting to be loved.” Lois theorized.

‘Well you’re not wrong.’ Clark thought to himself, chuckling a little.

“I’ll call you in the morning, Lois. I’m gonna see if there’s any Superman duty here for Gotham tonight.” the dark haired hero told Lois.

“Be careful. And if you run into the Batman again, don’t let him get to you. Remember it’s just some guy in a mask trying to be tough but is possibly broken.” Lois said and then hung up.

Clark puts his phone away as he flies away from the private property and into the main city.

As he reached where the spotlight projector was at, he landed softly and turned to where Commissioner Gordon was at.

“He’s not here.” Gordon told him, going over with a file in his hands. “I highly doubt he would come here after last night.”

“I can’t apologize enough. I was trying to help and…yeah I realize I’m not much for this line of work.” Clark said, scratching the back of his neck.

Gordon nodded and sighs quietly “I know it’s not professional to do this, but since I know you want to make it up to the Bat I suggest going to Arkham Hospital and meeting with Dr. Quinzel on having a visit with the Clown Prince of Crime himself. See if you can get clues from that lunatic.” he told Clark, who was taken back from that demand.

“You want me to help out? After what happened?” Clark asked him, wondering if he heard right.

“Look, even after the evidence got destroyed, we still need to figure out who is making this Fear Gas and what the Joker’s game plan is. So I figure that if you want to help, you should understand who we’re dealing with first.” Gordon explained to the Kryptonian.

“And what about Br….Batman?” Clark asked him, wondering if it’s okay to be involved in the case without him.

“He’s probably out on one of Joker’s olds spots for clues but if I see him, I’ll explain everything to him. And if you see him, tell him I approved of you working with him despite last night.” he said as handed Clark the files on the Joker and some of his past crimes.

Clark flipped through the pages, wincing a little as some of the horrible things this mad man has supposedly done. This was very much out of his usual element of saving lives and fighting monsters. But he wanted to help this city in any way shape or form.

“I’ll try my best sir.” Clark said, handing the files back.

“Do your best. Don't try, do.” Gordon corrected him.

Clark nodded and flew up into the sky and headed to where Arkham was at. He hoped that he could see Bruce again and make amends for last night but he also knows he needed space to clear his head so he won’t bother him too much tonight. But he could help but wonder where exactly he was going for this case.

Chapter Text

As Bruce drove to the graveyard district of Gotham, he felt himself gripping the wheel as he passed all the buildings that were either in construction after the floods years ago or left dilapidated.

This area of the city was littered with crime activity and gang wars. He remembered hearing about how Oz rose in power in the mob kingdom, he had single-handedly taken down the entire Falcone family tree. The only ones to survive are Sofie Gigante, who’s been MIA since last year, and then………Selina Kyle.

Bruce sighs to himself as he thinks about Selina, wondering if he did the right thing and stays in Gotham. He had a chance to break free from this city and the dark holds the responsibility he had. But he couldn’t. He just couldn’t break free. He had to stay in the city as both Batman and Bruce Wayne. Even if it was an impossible feat, he needed to do whatever it takes to bring it out of the depth of hell.

Even after all the hidden truth about what his father has done and not being able to stop the flooding in time, he still stands as a beacon of hope for Gotham.

At least he thinks he does.

He then parked his custom muscle car in a hidden location when he reached his destination. The Dark Knight got out of the car as he looked up at the run down sign.

Funland, or more commonly known as Joker’s Funland.

This was once an amusement park built back in the 90’s to draw in more tourists for Gotham, but as time went on they closed down the park for budgetary reasons. This is where he found and caught the Joker after a cycle of crime spread and an act of anarchy he (as well as many of his cult-like followers) accomplished.

Bruce crawled through the barricade of the blockade set up by the GCPD years ago and made his way to the abandoned House of Mirrors, the labyrinth that would lead him straight into the heart of the amusement park.

The Dark Knight pulled out a flashlight from one of the pockets from his belt and showed the way through the hallway full of mirrors and plexiglass. He followed the marks he made years ago when he was first searching for the Joker to the middle of the park. The light reflecting off of the mirror helps brighten up the hallways, making it easier for Bruce to make his way through the building.

Once he was out of the maze, Bruce made his way to the rundown center of the building. There was nothing but crime scene tapes that were abandoned for years. But Bruce knew there was something still here, he could just sense it.

As he reached the old makeshift office, even with how empty it looked Bruce could tell by the boot prints on the dust and dirt on the floor. He trailed the prints to a side of the wall and then put his hand up to feel for any button or switch.

Bruce paused for a moment when he felt the wall shifted, pushing it around slowly until he found a hidden passageway.

“Hmm.” Bruce ponders quietly as he searches for cues in the hidden room, guessing it was used for storage. He carefully checked the boxes for anything, hoping they would have Fear Gas contained in them.

When he stepped back, he heard a crinkle and he looked down. Bruce looked down and saw a slew of papers on the ground. He picked the one under his boot and examined it.

It was coordination numbers, but he couldn’t figure out where. He then flipped it to the other side and it was a bank job application to Gotham’s Memorial Hospital.

It wasn’t a vial of Fear Gas but this was better than nothing so he pocketed the application in one of his belt pouches as was about to walk out.

He soon haunted when he heard voices echoing through the hall of mirrors and remained in the hidden room, moving the rotating door slightly to see who was entering into the main hub. He saw the man that showed the Fear Gas to the followers from last night but his eyes were glued to the other man accompanying him with a few extra men (dawning Joker-esque make up) trailing along.

Anthony “Tony” Zucco.

The same monster that not only was one of Joker’s right hand men and one of his first disciples but supposedly shot and killed Dick’s parents. Bruce watches from the shadows as Zucco confronts the man in question.

“I heard you were about to give out the handiwork to the crew last night.” Zucco started as faced away from the drug dealer. He then snapped his fingers, ordering the Joker’s men to grab a hold of the dealer, making the other man panic.

“I also heard that not only the Bat infiltrated the base but also brought Superman in it as well, causing the goods to be destroyed.” Zucco added, pulling out his gun.

“I swear that was all an accident! There’s still more of those drugs out there! Doc has them out in the other hideouts.” the dealer pleaded as the goons took a hold of him, keeping him from leaving. Bruce could see the dealer was sweating bullets from every inch of his skin. “Please, Tony! You got to believe me!”

“I believe you.” Zucco assures him, before giving him a sinister smirk. He then turned and shot at the dealer three times in the heart. “But you did drag the Bat and the metahuman into this. So that's a deal breaker in my eyes.” Zucco added while his men dragged the drug dealer’s dead body out of the room.

Zucco sighed in frustration as he ran his hand roughly through his salt and pepper hair. “You all are wasting mine and our bosses’ fucking time! We need the clown himself out of that cage and those drugs out in the city by Halloween or else everything we worked for is ruined. Got it!?” he shouted to the rest of the criminals.

There was a round of yes as they ready their weapons. Bruce watched as Zucco talked to his crew about their plans. His gaze focuses on the map of Gotham in one of the goon’s hands, writing down the direction to a supposed second location.

“He was right though. Doc still has more supplies of Fear Gas saved for the big day.” one of them told Zucco, marking down the location on the map. “We’re trying to give them out to the other gangs out there but it’s proven difficult not just because the Bat knows but with Oz high on power at Iceberg, we have to be more discreet distributing them out. He may think we’re rivaling his Bliss or whatever the fuck it’s called.”

Bruce finally found the clues he needed along with the location coordinations. Apparently someone that goes by “Doc” not only is making the drugs but is planning to release the Joker in time for Halloween. That mad man wanted everyone high on those gas so they could commit every deprived and criminal act known to mankind, possibly killing the citizens of Gotham.

He needed to report this to Commissioner Gordon as soon a s possible.

As he steps back, the wall door let out a creak when he removed his hand from it.

“Shit.” Bruce cursed quietly to himself, knowing it drew attention.

Zucco looked over at the door and pulled his gun out. “Got another rat here boys. You know what to do.” he ordered his men as they all got their weapons out and ready to fire.

Bruce let out a sigh as he pulled out one of his homemade smoke bombs. If he had to fight his way out, then so be it.

Once Clark arrived at the entrance to Arkham Hospital, he was met with alerted guards pointing their guns at him.

“Whoa hey it’s okay. Commissioner Gordon sent me.” Clark assures them as he puts his hands up. “I’m here to see Dr. Quinzel,” he explained himself.

As he walked to the entrance with his hands still up, the guards still had their guns up while their guard dogs went up to Clark, not to growl or bite him but were all wagging their tails happily at him. Clark couldn’t help but smile as he pets one of the dogs as he makes his way inside.

Once he was inside, he spotted Dr Quinzel talking to one of the hospital staff, smiling and waving at the psychiatrist when she turned to him.

“Oh…it’s you.” she groaned, handed the staff her clipboard as Clark went over to her. “Where’s the Bat himself?”

“Evening. Um no it’s just me. Commission-”

“Yeah yeah. Gordon called ahead and explained everything.” Dr. Quinzel told the Kryptonian, motioning him to follow her down the hall.

“I would have just given you a pass, but seeing how you’re Superman himself I guess it’s not needed.” the doctor said as she pressed the button to the lift. “So when you talk to the Joker, don’t take what he says to heart, don’t ask him about his scars or his skin condition, and if you ask anything about his family don’t believe what he says. He flip flops his story constantly.” Dr. Quinze added as they got into the elevator. “Any questions.”

“Um yeah…..is there really a portal to hell here?” Clark asked Dr. Quinzel, who gave him an unimpressed glare, as if she had heat vision and was burning his skull in.

“.....nevermind! That was very inappropriate of me to ask. I’m sorry!” He quickly apologized as the door closed, sending them down to the lower levels.

Clark tapped his foot as they waited for their floor. “Is ... .is Joker your only patient here?” he asked Dr. Quinzel.

“I have a few clients here but I’m the only one that can tolerate and not get phased by the Joker.” Dr. Quinzel told him calmly, unbeknownst to her, that Clark could hear her heart rate going off, wondering why she was getting nervous.

“What about Dr. Crane?” he asked as the lift stopped on their floor.

“He’s my apprentice, but yes he too is Joker’s doctor. Well, he mostly studies the Joker and his behavior for his research.” Dr. Quinzl said she led the Kryptonian to the interrogation room.

“That’s right. Something about linking our fear into action or something.” Clark said quietly as they got to the room.

Dr. Quinzel paused at the door and turned to Clark. “Just remember to breathe and what I told you what not to do and ask.” she reminded him, opening the door to the dark room.

Truth be told, Clark was a bit nervous interrogating a psychopathic criminal. But he just has to approach it as if he was interviewing the Joker. He just has to be more like Lois, tough as nails.

Clark bit the inside of his cheek and nodded to her as he headed inside. As the door closed behind him he saw on the other side of the glass was an inmate with sickly pale skin (possibly from that toxic chemical from Ace Chemicals), faded green dyed hair that didn’t look washed and was poorly cut, but what was the most alarming was his smile. Clark had read that the Joker was born with a rare birth deformity that caused a permanent smile on his face. Giving him a haunting clown like appearance.

He knows he should take Dr. Quinzel’s warning by heart, but he also knew that the Joker was still human…..a human that caused some unmentionable crimes.

“Well now, do my eyes deceive me or have aliens invaded Gotham?” Joker asked, smirking at Clark as he stared into his soul.

Clark breathed in and out quietly as he sat himself across from Joker. “You’ve been quite a busy man despite your circumstances. Some of the people who ‘admire’ your crimes are trying to break you free while another group is trying to spread an inhuman drug to provoke others into violence.” Clark explained to the mad clown.

Joker let out a chuckle and asked “I have admires?”

“...yes. It’s unfortunately common with people who are overly obsessed with true crime topics. I’ll never understand it myself but from what I’ve read and seen, it seems like there are people out there that want to finish what you've started.” he said, trying to pull his best reporter face on him.

Joker tilted his head at him and asked “And which crime is that? Because I’ve done a number of them that I tend to lose count.”

Clark breathed in through his nose and drummed his finger on the counter in front of him. “What are you trying to pull, Joker?” he asked stern yet quietly.

“Me? I’m not pulling anything. See.” Joker pull his hands up in the air.

Clark couldn’t help but notice not only the skin on his arms were pale white as well, but was littered with scars and burns. He wanted to ask about them but he remembered what Quinzel told him, don’t ask about the scars.

“We’re getting off the subject.” he warned Joker, staring him down.

Joker put his arms down and then leaned forward. “Tell me Superman. What exactly do you know about what it is I do to get me locked in here?”

Clark sat himself up straight in his chair, still in both Superman and reporter mood. “From what I’ve gathered, you started with a few petty stealing and acts of vandalism on a few historic landmarks in Gotham. But then it went on to acts of violent attacks on innocent bystanders, torture, and murder.” he listed.

Joker let out a low eerie laugh and widened his permanent smile. “You think I did those all on my own? Surely you jest.”

“It’s on your record. Like how you tortured and murdered political lawyer Jo Standlee and her family. That one was hard to read through” Clark said for example.

Joker laughed again and said “They didn’t tell you the full story, did they?”

Clark kept his firm glare at the Joker as he began to tell his story. “Mrs. Standlee was a thorn in my plan for spreading chaos. And what do you do when you have a thorn in you?” he paused to hear Clark’s answer but smirked when he got none. “You find ways to remove it. So you think I would have just gone to her nice cozy home and picked off her whole family and then her for last right?” Joker asked again and then slammed his hands on the counter “Wrong!”

“I ordered my men to kidnap her and have her locked in a concrete room. No window, no bed, one light flickering on and off and on and off.” Joker gleefully explained. Clark tightens his hand into a fist, not liking where this is going. “I had my men cut her skin, leave her naked so she freezes at night, tase her as she ate scrapes. Should I continue the list or are you gonna hurl, Man of Steel?” Joker asked Clark. He kept a still expression but deep down he was angry, disgusted, and shaken from what this monster could do.

“After weeks of torture, we let her go with a smile on her face. And you know what she did first?” Joker asked him, his slow laughs started to grow loud. “She went back home and killed her family! Her husband, her children, aaaaaall gone! It wasn’t until the police and that ever so wonderful Batman himself got to the crime scene, every wall painting with the family’s blood. All she could do was smile before blowing her brains out.” Joker then laughed hard, tossing his head back.

Clark hated this. He hated men like Joker. He would never understand why people like him would commit acts so primitive and evil, and to be frank he refuses to understand. But he did have to ask “Why?”

Joker stared back at him and smirked again, the deformed skin on his smile line bunched together. “And all this because I couldn’t deface the court house. Can you believe that?” he asked Clark.

The Kryptonian bit his cheek so hard that he could almost draw blood for how much he was fuming. “You're a disgusting creature.” he hissed.

“Actually I’m a Pisces but good guesses there.” Joker remarked, then letting out a sigh.

“And the funny thing here is, I didn’t torture and cut her. My men did that to her. I didn’t tell her to kill her family, she did that on her own.” Joker explained to him. “It's amaaaaaazing how much you can influence someone to your whim. Last year for example, one of my right hand men came here wanting to spread my good word. And he did! He gunned down those acrobatic immigrants all because they reported a petty crime he pulled.” Joker leaned closed so he could stare into Clark’s eyes between the glass. “And the best part is that he did it all in front of their baby boy.”

Clark breathed in shock when he realized he was talking about Dick Grayson’s parents. He quickly stood himself up and glared down at the clown like murderer. “I think I had enough.”

Joker laughed as he watched Clark turn to leave and shouted to him “You may be new to the planet but you’ll have to learn the hard way. It's not hip to be kind nowadays!” Clark paused as he opened the doorway, glaring back at the Joker.

“Sometime, people just want the whole world to just fucking burn.”

And with that, Clark slammed the armor door hard on the laughing Joker. He ran his hand through his hair roughly as he let out a deep shaky sigh.

“Got what you wanted, boy scout?” Clark turned to see Dr. Quinzel waited for him at the lift.

Clark moved his cape aside and said to the psychiatrist “I am deeply sorry you have to go through all this everyday, ma’am.”

Dr. Quinzel just gave him a shrug and said as they headed up the main level “Someone has to.”

Clark didn’t respond to that but now he has a clearer idea on what Bruce and the police are dealing with and why it must need to be stopped. “There’s got to be a way to stop this monster.” he thought to himself as he got out of the elevator.

He wished Quinzel a goodnight as he steps outside, immediately flying high to the sky for some much needed fresh air. He closed his eyes as he just floated in mid air, trying to drown all the horrible things Joker told him. He had to think of things to make him happy and clear headed.

His family back in Smallville.

The Superbots, Krypto, and his cousin Kara.

Lois Lane and their crew at the Daily Planet.

The Justice Gang aka the team that needs a new name.

……Bruce Wayne.

His eyes widened when he thought of Bruce. “I….I need to find him!” he panicked, flying around the city at a lick of speed. He stopped once he spotted the custom muscle car park outside of an abandoned amusement pack.

“What is he doing here?”

Once the smoke bomb was activated, Bruce was quick to action as he tased the first goon in the throat, tossing his body to the side as he went to the next guy.

He grabbed the man’s rifle as he kneed him in the gut and elbowed his nose in, giving him a hard kicking push as he took apart his rifle and toss it aside.

Even as he landed a few punches on the rest of the Joker followers, he still got a couple of hits and blows as well. But he refused to let that stop him, especially since he was after one man in general.

Once he was clear of the goons, all of them knocked out or quivering in pain, it was just him and Zucco still standing. Zucco kept firing his gun at Bruce, but his armored chest piece reflected the bullets. The right hand man cursed as his gun ran out of bullets, tossing his gun at the Batman.

Bruce ducked out of the way and then grabbed Zucco by the heims of his shirt, lifting him up by his feet.

Zucco then smirked at him and asked “Thinking of killing me aren’t you? Isn’t that against your code or some bullshit you go by? Kinda hypocritical for a man who beats the shit of others mercifully.”

Bruce just glared at the man. There were a million things he wanted to do to the heartless monster for leaving Dick an orphan, but like he said he doesn’t kill. But he needed to know true pain for what he did. His eyes then glanced up quickly when he spotted Clark, now in his Superman attire, through the holes in the ceiling. He then got an idea.

“Big talk for someone who murders for the sake of it, even if it means shooting an immigrant family.” Bruce sneered at him.

Zucco raised a brow and asked “Wait? You mean those circus freaks from last year? They had it coming for being snitches.” Bruce waited for the right moment for Clark to crash down. “You know, I still regret not finishing the job and taking down that brat as well.”

That’s what all Bruce needs as he lets Zucco go right when Clark crashes down into the room, glaring down at the cowering Zucco. But then the gunman realized it was Superman and laughed.

“You’re joking right? You can’t kill me either.”

“No, but I can do this.” and without warning Clark slammed his head hard against Zucco, knocking the gunman down to the ground.

Bruce watches as Clark moves closer to the body, knowing he’s using his x-ray vision to make sure he didn’t do anything fatal. “He’s unconscious.” he told Bruce, who nodded as he went over to zip tie Zucco’s arms from behind.

Bruce then paused for a moment and looked down at Zucco’s face, knowing this is the same man that robbed Dick of a normal childhood and his parents. The same pain he went through at a young age as well. With the memories of his suffering flooding in, the Dark Knight punched the unconscious man hard in the face, making Clark flinch in surprise.

“I don’t think that’s necessary. He’s already knocked out.” Clark told him, but deep down he knew that monster deserved worse.

Once he was done, Bruce stood up and glanced at Clark from behind. “.....didn’t think you would come back.” he said quietly.

“Well, for starters, I can’t tell you enough how sorry I am for messing up last night.” Clark told him.

Bruce let out a low hum and said “Least we found out what their plans are, didn’t we?”

Clark couldn’t help but smile from that, nodded as he said “We did, didn’t we? But still I figured you needed space after all that so Commissioner Gordon had me meet with the Joker to better understand the situation.”

Bruce turned fully to him, still stoic on the outside but inside he was shocked in belief. “And what do you gather from the Clown Prince of Crime?”

Clark’s smile disappeared quickly and bit his lips. “That back there was no man, not even a metahuman. He’s a monster, Batman.” he told him.

“Now you know what we’re dealing with.” Bruce said as he lined Zucco up to the wall with the rest of the goons. “Look, I know you want to help us in any way, but I don’t blame you one bit if you want to back away from this investigation. It's not for the faint of heart.”

“Yeah no shoot.” Clark mutters under his breath. Though he had thought about bailing out of this, wanting nothing to do with this horrible murderer and possibly cult leader. But he didn’t want Bruce to stop him all on his own. Whatever he’s planning, he would need Superman there to save as many lives as possible.

“I’m not gonna back away though. There are innocent lives out there that are in harm's way and we need to help them as soon as possible.” Clark said, going over to gently place a hand on Bruce’s shoulder. “And besides, your worries are my worries now.”

Bruce just stared at Clark but firmly nodded to him.

“Before we call Gordon here, I found some useful clues. A possible location and two leads, one of them possibly a doctor of some sorts.” Bruce explained to Clark.

The Kryptonian gave him a smile and said “That’s great!”

Bruce nodded again and said “Also, they’re planning something with Joker and the Fear Gas on Halloween. So there’s a time limit on our heads.”

“Well, we still have a few days to find these masterminds and put a stop to the plans once and for all.” Clark said as they headed out of the House of Mirrors. Clark looked over at Bruce and couldn’t help but smirk softly.

“What’s that look for?” Bruce asked, he didn’t turn his head to look at Clark but he could feel his smile.

“Just thinking that we really do make a good team, you and I. No Justice Gang involved ... .at least not yet.” Clark said as they continued down the hallway.

“....you guys do need to consider a new name.”

Chapter Text

Even as morning reached Gotham, Bruce (who was out of his batsuit and in a plaid pj bottoms and a MCR shirt) was still in his cave trying to figure out who this “doc” boss is and where they were making all of these Fear Gas. After he and Clark/Superman explained the situation to Gordon, the Commissioner decided to have his men to scout out every corner of the city to find the drugs as well as use the coordination he retrieved at the amusement park which he hoped would lead them somewhere in this case. It could possibly lead them to where the Fear Gas is being held.

But that wasn’t the case.

“This can’t be right.” Bruce mutters to himself as he typed in the numbers again. Every time he entered the coordinates again, it kept leading him to a building under construction between the historical district and the heights that were nearly destroyed by the floods.

Alfred, who came down to tell the brunette to come up for breakfast, went over to the screen to examine the map and location.

“This could be a front for something. A site for meet ups or a possible future hub like Oz’s Iceberg Club.” Alfred suggested as Bruce wrote down a few key notes.

“That’s a possibility.” Bruce said as he went through the camera vid a few times to see if he had missed anything. “All we have is that location and two masterminds behind their plot in releasing these drugs and the Joker on Halloween.”

“Could the accomplice be someone that worked in the Arkham State Hospital perhaps?” Aflred asked Bruce, who looked back at his butler and then back to his computer screen and looked up the staff at Arkham Hospital, seeing if any of the head staff had background checks.

“It’s a stretch but that would make sense. One of his fanatics could be working undercover, feeding him information and getting demands, and plotting how to sneak him out.” Bruce said as he jotted down a few key notes as he. “It honestly could be anyone, even a janitor.”

Alfred sighs quietly as he watches Bruce frantically working out a hypothesis for this case. Yes, he knows this was something important and he wants to stop it so that Gotham is safe. But also, Bruce needed a break from the infestation and the many computer screens illuminating the cave. The butler shook his head when he heard Bruce’s stomach growling, the brunette choosing to ignore it while working.

“Master Wayne. While I understand the dire need to solve this case, you also need to eat and take a break to clear your head.” Alfred reminded him.

Bruce turned back to him. “But….I know that I’m close too-”

“I know, son but you have your health as well as a son and a guest who would like to have breakfast with you.” Alfred added, sighing when he heard his stomach again.

Bruce looks at the notes in his hands and then back on the screen, not wanting to screw up if he decided to step away for a moment.

“Your theories and clues won’t be going anywhere I can assure you.” Alfred assured Bruce, taking the piece of paper from his hand and then gently placing a hand on his shoulder as he led him to the old fashioned lift.

Once inside, Bruce sighs quietly and turns to his butler/father figure. “....you’re right. I need to step back……just for a little bit.” he said with a small smile.

Alfred smiled back and assured him “I only want what’s best for you, son.”

Bruce smiled again as he looked over at him. Their bond has grown stronger ever since his case with the Riddler. It was unfortunate with almost costing Alfred’s life but it was the wake up call Bruce needed.

“Speaking of, and I could be over-speculating based on what I’ve seen on the Gotham Gazette and what Young Master has told me but it seems like Master Kent fancies you quite a bit.” Alfred told him, chuckling when he saw a faint of pink flush his cheeks.

“I told him about my self infecting scars the first night he was here ... .and then he kissed me.” he confessed to Alfred, who had a surprised expression. It wasn’t just the kiss but the fact that Bruce is opening up his vulnerable side to him was incredible.

“And then what happened?” Alfred asked him.

Bruce sighs again as the lift gets to their floor. “I kissed him back…it was……beautiful…..right up until he told me he was on break with someone.” he explained, burying his hands in his pj bottom pockets. “I mean….I think I’m way out of his league and it's just wishful thinking from my end.”

“And yet he’s not only standing up to you and the Young Master but also is making you breakfast.” Alfred told him with a knowing smirk.

Bruce raised a brow from his remark and was about to question him until he could faintly hear music down the hallway. He and Alfred followed it until it stopped at the kitchen, opening the door to see Clark helping Dick pour waffle mix in the waffle maker as “Once in a Lifetime” was playing on the radio.

Bruce was silent from this unexpected domesticated scene in front of him but at the same time he felt something in his heart warm up.

His thoughts were interrupted when Krypto pawed at his leg, barking for his attention.

Both Clark and Dick turned to him, the Kryptonian smiling wide while Dick got down from the steps and rushed over to hug his father.

“How’d you sleep, dad?” Dick asked as Bruce knelt down to hug him back, unfazed and unaware that his father was holding him close and tight after dealing with his parents’ murderer last night.

“It was a struggle but I’m better now.” Bruce assured the little boy, giving him one more tight squeeze before letting him go to stand back up. “What are you all making here?”

Dick smiled and took Bruce’s hand, leading him to sit by the counter. “We were making waffles for you.” Dick told Bruce as he sat next to him.

“I hope that’s okay. I didn’t know if you like waffles or not. Dick told me you do, so I figured I would make some for you ... .and for all of us to, of course!" Clark told him as he pressed the top of the waffle maker down.

Bruce smiled softly from that while Alfred went to make coffee for them as well as chocolate milk for Dick. “Waffles are good. Though I’d like anything you make after having your pancakes the first day you were here.” he told Clark, who chuckled softly.

“Well that’s because I got help from an amazing CEO that day.” Clark said boldly despite the faint blush on his face.

“Barely. All I did was move the butter around.” Bruce reminded him while the Kryptonian went over to place the first waffle on the plate. Bruce sat up to hand it to Dick, cutting the pieces for him so it was easier for the young boy to eat it.

“One day I’ll have to teach you how to make a good meal.” Clark said as he made the next batch.

“Promise?” Bruce asked with a soft smirk.

Clark chuckles as he gave Bruce his waffle next, going over to the counter to sit next to him. “So, any plans for us today?”

“Unforuntantely, the Young Master won’t be able to join you two for he has some home schooling to catch up on.” Alfred said as he handed Bruce and Clark their coffee, causing Dick to groan as he ate.

Bruce smiles and tells his son “It’s okay, Dick. Once you’re done, you can play with Krypto and show Mr. Kent what you’ve been learning in gymnastics.”

Dick beams from that as he nodded in agreement as he went to finish his breakfast.

Bruce gently tucked Dick’s hair behind his ear before turning back to Clark. “So I don’t know how far along you are with your article. But if you’re up for it, I was hoping we could spend a day in my library.” he told Clark.

The midwestern looked at Bruce in silence and then awkwardly smiled. “You…you mean like a date?” he asked, causing Dick to gasp and nudging his father’s arm.

Bruce couldn’t help but chuckle at Dick’s reaction, placing his hand over his as he nodded. “Something like that. Just two people enjoying each other's company while reading our favorite literature and listening to music.” he stated.

Clark smiled again and then looked down at Bruce’s shirt. “You’re not gonna have me listen to them are you?” he asked, pointing at Bruce’s MCR shirt.

Bruce looks down at his shirt and then back at Clark, staring at him. “You have a problem with My Chemical Romance?” he asked with an amusing chuckle.

“No! No no I…..aren’t they supposed to be…..cringy?” Clark asked him as he ate.

Bruce kept giving him the stare before chuckling loudly. “Says the same man who listens to Weezers and The Mighty Crabjoys.”

“Richard, why do we get a head start on your studies while your father debates on music with Master Kent.” Alfred suggested to Dick as he took his empty plate and glass.

Dick nodded but then stopped as he turned to Bruce, tugging his shirt for his attention. Bruce turned around and leans down as Dick whispers into his ear “Don’t forget to ask Mr. Kent to your party tomorrow.” Bruce smiled softly and nodded to Dick, giving him one quick hug before he left with Alfred.

He then turned back to Clark with a stern yet playful look on his face. “I guarantee you I will make you a fan by the end of the day.” he declared.

Clark gulped a little from that and asked “Should I be scared?”

Bruce gave him a smirk and said “Terrified.”

Back in Metropolis, Lois was at the Daily Planet trying to find resources on Gotham with Jimmy’s help as well as finding old articles on the Joker.

Last night she received an email from Clark this morning that he needed any information he could get on the Joker, telling her it’s for something to help with Batman’s investigation. So she spent her shift scavenging any site, documents, and articles she could fish for Clark, as well as getting information on Gotham so as not to make it look suspicious.

“So for the whole occult lore of Gotham, I found a podcast on the city’s urban legends and got in contact with this guy originally from Liverpool who now lives there as an exorcist.” Jimmy said as he showed Lois his finds on his laptop.

“An exorcist? Really? Though they only existed in movies.” Lois remarked as she watched the podcast debating about the difference between metahumans and demons. “What did he say? The British exorcist I mean.”

Jimmy tried his hardest not to blush and told her “He….. he asked me what my plans were tonight and if I was interested in meeting him in Gotham for a night I’ll never forget.”

Lois looked back at Jimmy, her smirk widening on her face knowing the reporter got another fan trailing him. “Are you always ‘on’?”

“Dude I don’t….I don’t even know how to turn it off!” Jimmy groaned in annoyance, causing Lois to laugh as they worked.

“Naughty boy.” Lois teased him, listening to the podcast while finding sites on the Joker.

Jimmy glanced back at her and then quickly sat up when he saw her checking out a fan site dedicated to the Joker and his followers. “Whoa whoa whoa Lois. Wha-...why are you on that site?” he asked, deeply concerned.

Lois looks over at Jimmy, sighs quietly when she realizes she was caught. “You know that picture from last night of Superman going to Arkham? He…he came over and asked me to find something on this maniac so he could help Batman in stopping him.” she explained, putting the laptop on her desk as she faced her co-worker/friend. “Look, I know it looks bad but I can’t find anything on this…creep. It’s like no one wants to talk about him, not even the girls on My Favorite Murder want to do an episode on him. Granted I don’t blame any of them but….I just want to help before something bad might happen. So I don’t care if you tell Perry on me but please know-”

“Hell Lois, you should have told me. I’d help out in a heartbeat.” Jimmy told her, wheeling his chair over to her desk to find more sites dedicated to the psycho clown.

Lois looked at Jimmy, both shocked and relieved that he wanted to help out. “Is…is that okay? I know it’s a very VERY controversial thing to research on.” she asked.

“Very true, but this is to help Superman on a mission. We can’t let our boy Supes down.” Jimmy told her, now on board with this investigation.

Lois couldn’t help but smile and gave Jimmy a quick hug. “That’s why you’re the man!”

Jimmy chuckles as he hugs her back and then gets an idea. “So since he’s been in Gotham a lot, has he met the Batman yet?” he asked, knowing Lois' close relationship with Superman.

“He has and he said that he’s reserved but dedicated.” Lois said, crossing her legs in her chair as they took notes. “Maybe I’m just too far on this but I think this Bat guy might be jealous of Superman.”

Jimmy looks back at her as he reaches over and grabs his bottle of water from his desk. “What makes you say that?”

Lois shrugs a little and said “I don’t know. Call it a hunch but I just think with vigilantes like him they wish they could stand for something positive like Superman….or something like that . Again reaching far.”

Jimmy nodded slightly but then got another idea. “I know it’s a stretch but since we’re helping Superman with figuring out what the Joker is doing, you think he could set us up with an interview with Batman himself?” he asked as he took a sip.

Lois raised a brow from that and asked “Isn’t that what Clark is trying to do in Gotham?”

“Please, all he wants to do is try and make Gotham sound like Central City…..among other things, a certain reclusive billionaire related things.” he said with a smirk.

Lois rolled her eyes but couldn’t help but smile to herself. Even though she still doesn’t know where she stands with Bruce, she was still happy for Clark wanting to pursue him. He called her about the kiss he shared with him and then emailed her this morning how he’s thinking of growing their bond further. She still wishes she could meet and talk to Bruce, to make sure he’s a right fit for Clark. But from what the Kryptonian told her, he was everything the tabloids and media lied about and something special.

And really she just wants Clark happy with whoever he falls for, even if it’s Bruce freakin Wayne.

Even though Clark could hear his cell phone going off (thinking it could be Lois on the Joker reports he needed) in his guest room on the second floor, hearing Bruce recite a passage from A Tale of Two Cities, drinking in his quiet soothing vocals while My Chemical Romance was playing on the record player at a low volume.

Bruce, who was sitting on the edge of one of the tables in his personal library, looked over from his book to see the dark haired reporter smiling all lovey dovey at him and chuckled softly. “What’s that look for?”

“Hmmm just thinking how maybe you should consider getting a job in narrating for audio books or documentaries with a voice like yours.” Clark told him, leaning his forearms on top of the table.

Bruce rolled his eyes but smiled. “There’s not many that like my voice. They would tell me it’s meek and quiet, unappealing for someone running Wayne Enterprise.”

“I think they meant to say soft yet stern, alluring to those who want to hear more from you.” Clark corrected the brunette, smiling when he saw the slight blush on Bruce’s cheeks with a bashful smile.

“You can’t say stuff like that, Clark.” Bruce chuckles again, lightly swatting the book at Clark’s biceps causing him to laugh as well.

Clark looks over at the record player as "Cemetery Drive” plays. “Not gonna lie. These guys ain’t half bad.” he told Bruce.

Bruce looks over at his record player and then back at the dark haired reporter, a smile grew on his face. “That’s not even their best album.” he said, getting up to switch the records.

“It isn’t?” Clark asked, wondering where Bruce was going with this.

“Technically it’s their second best, in my opinion at least. No, this one, The Black Parade, perfection.” Bruce said as he put the new record in, dropping the needle to one of his favorite songs. “You’ll also notice how different the themes and lyrics are from the previous album.” the brunette added as he went back to sit himself on the table, watching Clark’s reaction as he listened to “Welcome to the Black Parade.”

As the song plays out, Clark breathes in quietly as he listens to the lyrics as he nods slightly to the song. He smiled a little as the music started to pick up, taking a quick glance at Bruce who had a soft smirk on his face. Soon enough when the song slowly ends, Clark slowly pulls his glasses off to rub his eyes, rubbing away his tears.

“Golly that…..that was beautiful.” he mutters quietly, Bruce's smile faded when he heard the shakiness in Clark’s tone.

“Clark?” he said quietly, moving to the other side of the table to check on him.

“I’m good. Seriously, I'm solid.” Clark assures him as he puts his glasses back on.

Bruce studied the other man’s face and then gently took one of his hands onto his own. “Talk to me, Clark. What’s going on in your head right now.” he asked softly.

Clark bit his lips a little as he gently squeezed Bruce’s hand, quietly breathing as he tried to find his words from his past pain. “It’s just ... .that song made me realize all the things I had to overcome to get to where I am and ……and to be accepted for who I am.” he confessed to Bruce.

Bruce tilts his head slightly at him, rubbing Clark’s knuckles with his thumb as if he was telling him to continue.

“I….I never told you this but I was adopted.” Clark started off, omitting the fact that he was a metahuman alien from a planet that’s been long gone. “I had a really good childhood, with loving parents and a very welcome community. They knew I was different from everyone else, don’t know how but they saw me as a Kent, no questions asked.” he continued with a smile as he thought back on his Ma and Pa. That smile soon faded quickly as he looked over at the window near them, trying to hold his tears again.

“It wasn’t until high school that I learned the hard way that not everyone is going to be accepting.” he told Bruce, feeling him rub and squeeze his hand in comfort. “I…sure I had maybe a few friends that were close. But everyone else just treated me differently, like a freak of nature for no reason.” Clark paused for a moment to breathe, the memories and the voices haunting his mind as he tried his hardest to stay strong. “It wasn’t what they did that hurt me but what they say that just destroyed me. Some of them told me I was better off dead in a ditch far from town ... .all because I was vocal about wanting to help the world in some way shape or form.”

Hearing his voice crack a little, Bruce brought Clack close into his embrace. Because Bruce was sitting on the table, he let the Kryptonian silently sob into his chest as he held him.

“You don’t deserve that pain, Clark. You’re an amazing, wonderful, kind hearted human being.” Bruce soothes him quietly, rubbing his back a little as he comforts him.

“I know it’s dumb but ... .that sort of thing like that made me fear I’ll be alone forever.” Clark confessed to Bruce as he cried.

“But you’re not though. You got everyone here that loves and cares about you. Your parents, your friends and colleagues, even my family and I like you.” Bruce assures him, moving a hand to cup the side of Clark’s face when he pulls away from his chest.

“I don’t know who or what twisted soul would be so cruel to someone as tremendous as you but the fact that you are still here is a blessing.” Bruce told him, gently thumbing his tears away. “From what I can tell you’ve come a long way from a quiet small town to here, but you never forgot who you are from the caring people in your life and highs and lows of your journey. And the amazing thing from all this, that journey turned you into something truly incredible. You’re living proof that kindness isn’t dead.” he added, smiling softly when he saw Clark look up at him with his lips curled upwards.

“Hell, if you were able to show the world I’m not some pretentious shut-in billionaire with a family scandal lingering over my head, then who knows what else your selfless and caring actions could do.” Bruce said with a shrug.

Clark smiled still as he placed his hand over Bruce’s, moving his chair closer to him as he stared up at him.

Bruce had an idea of what he was doing and smiles softly as he slowly leans down to press his lips against his, kissing him slowly at first.

Clark hums softly as he leans himself up further into the kiss, gently and yet cautiously placing his hands on Bruce’s sides the closer they went. Bruce’s worries about Clark’s break were tossed aside as they made out, nothing in the world around them matters as they got lost in their own bubble.

They eventually and reluctantly pulled away for some air, both men staring into each other’s eyes for a silent moment as the music continued to play.

Bruce then decided to go bold and break the ice with him.“This ... .this may be a bad time but I was wondering if you would like to accompany me to Gotham City’s Gala tomorrow night.” he asked softly.

Clark looked at him completely flabbergasted. “I….you mean as a reporter?”

Bruce chuckles softly as he kissed his lips. “I mean as a date.”

The midwestern man returns the kiss despite his shock. “I…yes I….I mean…is that okay? Going with you I mean.” he stutters, almost in disbelief on what was happening.

“I suggested it, didn't I?” Bruce asked with a knowing smirk. “But I take it that’s a yes then.”

“Heck yeah that’s a yes! I…..shoot I don’t have a tux in my suitcase.” Clark cursed to himself.

“Don’t worry about that, big guy. It’s a costume and masquerade gala and besides, I already have in mind what we’re gonna go as.” Bruce assures him, making Clark raise a brow.

“Should I be worried about what we’re going as?” he asked Bruce, who shook his head.

“You’ll be fine. Trust me.” Bruce said, giving him a quick kiss before getting off of the table. “I’m gonna see if Dick needs any help with his home schooling. Plus, I shouldn’t distract you from your article.” he said as he turned the record player off.

Clark then smirked as he boldly asked “What if I want you to distract me?”

Bruce turns back to him and chuckles. “Careful what you say there, Kent. I might make it my full mission to keep you from your job.” he said, giving him a wink as he headed out of the room.

Despite blushing from that, Clark chuckles as he gets up from his chair and places the books back. He couldn’t believe the events that happened here. One minute he was telling Bruce about his struggles from his past and next thing he knew they were making out and getting a formal date invite from Bruce.

He was beyond giddy that he had to keep himself from floating in mid air.

Chapter Text

As the sun started to set, Clark had just finished his dinner and was now drinking wine with Bruce and Alfred, listening to their stories while Dick played with Krypto in the kids room. He smiled as he listened to Alfred recall an event that happened to Bruce when he was seven years old, embarrassing the brunette next to him at the table.

“I don’t know what possessed young Bruce into thinking he could slide down the steps with a mattress. But he wanted to and I quote “sled indoors”.” Alfred explained, chuckling at both Clark’s reaction and Bruce burying his face in his hands blushing.

“So he dragged his mattress from his bed and went down the master steps. I was helping his father with a meeting on the second floor when we heard a loud crash following with a faint ‘I’m okay’ after that.” Alfred finished, causing the dark haired reporter to laugh out loud.

“It's not that funny.” Bruce groans despite chuckling as well.

Clark looked back at Bruce and told him “If it makes you feel any better, when I was nine I tried to jump from the upper part of the barn and into the hay, thinking it would be a safe landing for me like on tv. Needless to say it didn’t end well and I scared both my parents and our cows.”

Bruce looked at him for a moment, trying not to laugh at that as he reached for his glass to finish his drink.

“Well no wonder the two of you are a perfect match.” Both Clark and Bruce looked back at Alfred when he made that comment. “Two reckless daredevils but also very selfless and kind as they grew.” the butler explained, making both men brush as they looked at each other.

Alfred smirks softly as he gets up, grabbing the empty wine glasses. “I better clock out for tonight. Best not to let Master Wayne and his son stay up too late.” he told Clark as he stepped out of the lounge room.

Clark’s blush was still on his face while Bruce just shook his head. “He never gets this opportunity to embarrass me like this.” he explained as he fiddled with his glass.

Clark looks back at the brunette and asks “Are you upset at him?”

Bruce looks back at him and smiles softly “Very much the opposite. I’m the closest thing to him as a son. He's the one person here that raised and directed me to the right path.” he told the midwestern man.

“Well, I think he really helped raise you well.” Clark commented as he finished his wine.

Bruce hums quietly and grabs the wine bottle, offering to fill Clark’s glass. “What were your parents like?”

“Which ones?” Clark asked as he let Bruce fill his glass up. Truthfully he couldn’t get drunk from it thanks to living in a solar system with a yellow sun, but he still accepted the drink.

“Any of them, only if you’re comfortable with telling me.” Bruce said as he put the bottle aside. He only had one glass and didn’t need another since he’ll be out on Batman duty later.

Clark sighed heavily and started “Well, my biological family, they passed away when I was a baby so I didn’t get to know them.” He paused to take a sip, pushing the memories of his parents' message on their wish for him to take over and rule Earth as a tyrant out of his mind. “As for my Ma and Pa, my adopted parents, they’re the sweetest, most down to earth people you’ll ever know.” Clark told him, smiling softly as he thought about them. “They would always teach me to always be kind and all that and we’re very encouraging with whatever I set my mind to.”

The Kryptonian chuckles softly and turns to Bruce. “You know they framed my article on you up on the wall with the rest of my articles I’ve written. They say that’s their favorite one.” he added, taking a sip of his wine.

Bruce smiled a little and said “They sound like amazing people. They should be proud of you for how far you’ve come.”

Clark smiled back and reached a hand to gently squeeze his shoulder. “I bet your folks would be proud of you too.”

The other man sighs sadly and shakes his head. “Doubt it. They’d be very disappointed in me.”

“That’s not true. They would think you’re doing tremendous for not just Wayne Enterprise but with Gotham and raising Dick. They would be proud of how caring, determined, and courteous you turned out to be.” Clark assures him.

“But they would also be ashamed at how much mental damage I’ve done to myself and almost took my own life.” Bruce said bitterly, looking away from Clark. “My father would hate to see how I turned out if he found out about my depression and how fucked up I turned out to be.”

Clark frowns from that and removes his hand to gently take Bruce’s hand into his own. “He would understand what you were going through, I mean you've told me and the press about why he tried to help your mother’s mental health from the media. But if he can’t see how wonderful his son turned out to be, then I’m sorry but… that’s not how a father should be.” he said, squeezing Bruce’s hand to comfort him.

“And besides, you have an amazing family here. Alfred sees you as if you were his own son and loves you to the moon and back. And do I need to say how much Dick loves you and looks up to you?” Clark asked him, giving him a soft smile. “They love you so much, flaws and all.”

Bruce stayed silent for a moment before glancing back at the Kryptonian, giving him a small smile as he brought Clark’s knuckles up to his lips to kiss it. “You’re so amazing, you know that?” he said quietly, making Clark smile more as he stared into Bruce’s eyes.

Clark wanted to tell him right here, right now who he really was, he needed to be truthful with him a hundred percent. But he was scared to confess to Bruce about not only being Superman but telling him he knows he’s Batman. He doesn't want to ruin whatever special bond growing between them.

Bruce quickly glanced at his phone for the time and sigh. “I should start getting Dick ready for bed.” he said quietly, letting go of Clark as he got up. Clark got up as well and followed him to the kid’s room where Dick was watching The Powerpuff Girls with Krypto.

“Alright little birdie. It's time for bed.” Bruce said, leaning against the door frame, chuckling softly as Dick whined as he turned the tv off. “I know, I know. But you’ll see the girls save Townsville again tomorrow morning.”

“Can Mr. Kent read to me tonight?” Dick asked as Bruce led him out of the room, Krypto following behind.

Bruce chuckles softly and looks over at Clark, who looked surprised that the young boy wanted him to read him a bedtime story.

“I…uhh….yeah sure. I can read to you.” Clark said, getting a smile from Dick as they all headed upstairs.

“We just finished Stellaluna so you get to choose the next story.” Bruce told him as they got into Dick’s bedroom. Bruce went to help Dick change into his pajamas while Clark went to the book shelf to pick out a book to read. The Kryptonian smiled when he found the perfect book to read.

“Tonight, I’m gonna read to you Frog and Toad Are Friends.” Clark said as he took the book off of the shelf. He went over to the bed as Dick got into the sheets, hugging his Detective Pikachu plushie while Bruce settled next to him. Krypto climbed up the bed and settled his head on Grayson’s lap as he laid down, his tail wagging as Dick patted him.

As Clark read, he would glance over at Dick and Bruce, who were smiling and listening to him narrate the story, and smiled softly. He felt like pinching himself with how everything was going with him and Bruce’s family. He not only felt love from the other man but acceptance from him as well as his family. Almost as if he always belonged here.

Though he felt like maybe he was stepping his boundaries a little, getting into Bruce’s personal life a little too fast after one interview (and after one night being Superman in Batman’s patrol). But a part of him felt like he was meant for this, maybe meant for Bruce.

A man can only dream though.

Once everyone was asleep, Bruce headed down to the cave and prepared for his investigation. He got himself suited up and had all of his gears in check on his belt. He then got onto his bike and rode off into the city

His plan was to drive around until he spotted Clark/Superman flying around so they could meet up with Gordon and plan out their investigation on stopping Joker’s followers and finding out who is spreading Fear Gas around.

He knows they should stick together on this but Bruce felt that they would cover more ground if one went to the location from the coordinates and the other either tries to find one of the followers or talk to either Dr. Quinzel or Dr. Crane on what the Joker said to him for any clues. Plus, Bruce would be less distracted with the Kryptonian around, especially with his growing affection for him.

The brunette couldn’t help but think about how close he and Clark were getting. They’ve been on two coffee dates (granted family were present during them), one library date, and shared two kisses and even when he revealed his lowest times and vulnerability to Clark, the other man showed so much care and respect to him.

Though he loved this feeling of acceptance and devotion, he was also frightened by it.

He’s never felt this way with anyone before. The one time he was close to this feeling was with Selina and even then he not only could tell her he was Bruce Wayne but couldn’t even leave the city with her. So he just said if it didn’t work with her, how would Clark be any different?

He couldn’t even tell him about his secret identity or that he knows he’s Superman.

Bruce wished it was easy to confess to Clark about being Batman but he kept overthinking every outcome that would happen, a few positive ones but the negative ones were starting to weigh in more.

Maybe it was better this way for them.

Bruce glanced up and saw Clark, now as Superman, flying above him. His eyes went back on the road as he drove to where the search light was at. He parked his back and headed to the lift. He hoped that Gordon and his men were about to find a lead of some sorts, even if it isn’t much it would be better than nothing.

As the elevator reaches the top floor, Bruce steps out to meet with Clark and Gordon.

“Any luck with your men?” he asked as he walked over to him.

Gordon turned to the Dark Knight as he finished talking with Clark and sighs quietly. “We checked the location from top to bottom and there’s nothing. No meet ups, no secret hatches, it’s wiped clean.” he told Bruce, handing him the photos he told of the construction site to examine them.

Clark frowned a little and suggested “Maybe we’re missing something here. Like maybe we’re not thinking outside of the box on this.”

The commissioner turned to Clark and told him “We scanned the area and the neighboring building from top to bottom. There’s no leads anywhere.”

Bruce took Clark’s word to heart and saw something in one of the pictures. “Superman is on to something. Look at this.” Bruce showed the two the picture and pointed to the construction site sign.

“Jack Napier’s Constructions?” Gordon said out loud, looking back at Bruce wondering where he was going with this.

“Jack Napier is one of Joker’s many aliases when we went after him. He could be using any buildings abandoned or dilapidated as a front for his drug operation.” Bruce explained, handing the photos over to Clark for him to see.

Gordon shook his head again. He knew that name was familiar somehow. It’s been three, possibly four years since he last heard of one of many Joker’s fake names.

“Are there any more sights in Gotham with this false company besides this one?” Clark asked the two, and handed the photos back to Gordon once he was done.

“Just two, one by the piers and the other is near Gotham Square.” Bruce told him, looking at Gordon for a plan.

“Right, here’s what we’ll do, my men and I will check the one located near Gotham Square and you two will go to the one at the piers.” Gordon told the two.

Clark nodded but then looked over at Bruce, who seemed to be plotting something else. “If it’s okay with both of you, I suggest Clark talk with either Dr. Quinzel or Dr. Crane for more research on the Joker.” the Dark Knight offers.

Clark wanted to object, worried for Bruce’s sake. But he also knew that their covers would be blown because of how colorful his appearance is.

“He’ll have to see Dr. Crane at the Memorial Hospital. Dr. Quinzel is out of town for a family emergency.” Gordon explained, looking over at the Kryptonian if he was okay with the plan.

Clark looked at Gordon and then at Bruce, nodded in agreement. “I have super hearing that can reach all around the city. I hope it doesn’t happen but the moment any of you guys are in danger, call out for me.” Clark said, assuring them that he’ll fly over to help if a fight breaks loose or a bomb will go off or something.

Both men nodded to him and then Gordon said “I don’t care what happens or what we find, just as long as we are about to stop their plans on Halloween. We got kids out there that are gonna be unfortunate targets for these monsters, one of them being my daughter.”

“Agreed. You can count on us, Commissioner.” Clark said as he flew up to the sky.

“You know, I’m both shocked and amazed how Close Encounters there being a huge help to us in this case.” Gordon told Bruce as they watched Clark fly over to the hospital.

Bruce did all he could from smiling, trying not to let his true emotions break as he was on duty.

“He really has.”

As he got to the Memorial Hospital, Clark landed on the roof to pull his phone out to give a quick call to Lois.

“Hey! Hey hey! Sorry I didn’t pick up earlier. Been busy with the article and Superman related tasks.” Clark told Lois when he heard her pick up on the other line.

“It’s okay, Clark. I know you’re busy with the research and smoothing your new boytoy.” Lois assures him.

Clark knew if she was right in front of him, she would have her signature smirk at him after that last remark she made.

“Ha ha. Any whos, did you find anything on this Joker guy and his disturbing cult?” Clark asked as she paced around the roof.

“We did and after what we saw and read, we needed our eyes bleached and sent our laptops into therapy after all this was done.” Lois to him, shuddering slightly from all the deranged fan sites and articles from the Gotham Gazette they found.

The midwestern man stopped pacing for a moment and asked “We?”

“Oh! Right! Jimmy is helping us out on this.” Lois explains.

“Jimmy?!?! Nonononono he can’t get involved! He’ll get in trouble!” Clark told her.

“It’s okay, big guy. He wants to help out. I told him it’s a Superman task and he jumped on board with it.” she told him but then paused for a moment as if she was thinking what to say next. “But there’s a catch and I don’t know if you’re gonna like it.”

Clark raised a brow and assured her “If he wants a one on one interview with me, I can take it. I like Jimmy.”

“Not an interview with you. We actually want to interview your new vigilante friend.” Lois confessed.

Clark’s eyes widen and nearly drop his phone as he stubbles.

“NO! Noooooooo no no! I….look this has nothing to do with you guys at all! It’s just…..Batman is a VERY discreet person and I don’t think he’d be keen to an interview.” he explained, knowing Bruce would be very upset with this.

“Then we can write an editorial on him. Make him sound like an amazing guy like you did with Bruce and what you’re doing now for Gotham.” Lois assures.

Clark let a deep breath out and placed his hand on his hip as he called her. “I’ll….I’ll talk to him about it. No promise that he’ll agree to it but again I’ll try. Only for you two.” he told him.

He couldn’t help but chuckle when she heard her giddy cheer on the other end. “You are incredible, you know that?!”

“Can’t spell Superman without Super. Now about the Joker files and sites?” Clark asked.

“Oh shit right! Sorry about that!” Lois quickly apologized as he heard her shuffling paper around. “So there’s literally nothing in his past or and biography about him. A lot of doctors and psychiatrists have stated the reason he is the way he is is because he could possibly be looking for acceptance for his deformed facial appearance. They also say that he could believe that because the world is a cruel place and a joke to him that he should be the one in control.”

“Though everyone that has met with him has talked about how he helped ‘change’ them. Saying that he opened their eyes to what the real world is like and that the only way to fight off the system is to act out on the more deprived and twisted acts of crime.” she added.

Clark bit his lips a little from all that. This was all making sense now, especially after his encounter with the Joker. This sick twisted maniac really thought of himself as a false messiah that takes vulnerable and disturbed people and uses them for his criminal gain. It reminded him a lot of the Riddler’s crimes years ago but his actions were to take down corrupt government and higher class figures. Joker is only doing this because he wants to.

“Not gonna lie, Lois. It's so messed up.” Clark told her.

“I know, Clark. But I don’t doubt that you and the Bat will be able to stop him.” Lois told him. “Is there anything else you need us to look up?”

“If you guys can, look up Fear Gas, Arkham hospital staff, and Jack Napier’s constructions. I can’t thank you and Jimmy enough for all this.” Clark told her.

“After what we’ve seen, you own us big time, Smallville.” Lois said as she put her notes away.

“Name the price and I’ll reward you guys. I have to go now. Got a drug ring and deranged clown to stop.” Clark said as Lois said her byes and hung up.

Clark put his phone away as he flew down to the hospital entrance and walked over to the front desk.

The receptionist looked up and was surprised to see Superman. “Uh ... .may I help you sir?”

“Yes, is Dr. Jonathan Crane around?”

Chapter Text

As Bruce got to the piers, he scanned the area from his bike to find anything that looked suspicious.

Last time he remembers being at the pier was months ago when he along with a few scientists from both Gotham and Star City planned a way to build and install a filter to help produce clean water. It was an issue for decades that the city's pollution was damaging the eco system. One of his childhood memories of the bay was asking his mother while taking the ferry to the zoo ‘why weren’t there any fish or turtles in the bay’ and she explained to a young Bruce on what pollution was and why it was harming the plants and animals.

So it wasn’t his first time in this area but it sure looks different at night.

The Caped Crusader drove around quietly until he spotted a Jack Napier's Construction sign nearby. All he needed to find was a building site or possibly a neighboring block knowing that this was the Joker’s men and two masterminds he’s dealing with.

When he passes by an advert sign on a bricked building, Bruce notices muddy truck tracks leading into the wall. He could only guess that it was a faulty wall that works as a garage door.

Bruce then parked his bike not too far from the building and got off, grabbing a few tools from the bag off of the bike for sleuthing as well as combat.

He climbed through the chained fence and pulled his grappling gun out, pulling himself to the roof tops. Once he was up, Bruce found a latch and carefully opened it up to head inside.

Once he was in, Bruce kept himself in the shadows as he lurked around and searched for anything that could be a clue. The brunette eventually found a crack of light through the empty crates and carefully moved them for a clearing, trying not to make a sound.

As he made his way through, Bruce entered the warehouse laboratory, below him was where Joker’s men were manufacturing the Fear Gas.

‘Jackpot!’ Bruce thought to himself, his eyes darting around the open room for anything he can pick up later in the cave thanks to his camera contacts.

His eyes then landed on one figure walking around the lab while being followed by two armed henchmen. The figure stood out from both their short height and that their outfit was significantly different from the others.

Though everyone has standard tattered street clothes, all the Joker’s followers would bear either one or two of the green and purple colors that Joker had worn before he was captured. But this figure wore an oversized hoodie that looked as if it was two different sweaters sewn into one, one side black and the other red. They also had on tight black biker shorts with knee high socks (also black and red) with black combat boots. They also had some sort of weapon behind their back but because he was in the shadows, Bruce couldn’t see what it was.

The mystery figure had their hood up so Bruce couldn’t get a clear view of their face but once they turned around, he got a sight he wasn’t expecting.

The figure wore a venetian face mask with bright red lips and adorned with gold filigree and black checkered pattern, giving it a harlequin appearance.

‘That must be one of the bosses.’ Bruce thought to himself, trying to follow the Harlequin and their bodyguard without being detected.

“We’re trying all we can to make a new batch, but we can’t guarantee we’ll have them out by Friday for Joker.” one of the scientist followers told the Harlequin, who took their clipboard to examine their progress and then turned to one of the henchmen.

“She’d appreciated if yous and yous men cans pick the speeds up.” he asked in a threatening tone.

‘Her? Intriguing.’ Bruce thought, having one of the mastermind’s gender revealed.

The follower cowardly and in a panic pleaded “P-please! I don’t want any harm. W-we’re doing our best here!”

“Oh I ain’ts the one you should worry about.” the henchmen remarks while the Harlequin tosses the clipboard aside and then pulls out from her back what could be described as a giant wooden mallet covered in paint and graffiti.

The Harlequin then swung the mallet upward and then bashed it against the follower’s skull, everyone in the room either winced from the sight of the body twitching in pain or went about their work, not paying any attention to it.

“Lets thats be a lesson to yas! If you wants to follow the Jokah, you makes his demands a reality!” the other henchmen called out to everyone in the warehouse lab.

As they did their patrol, Bruce carefully and quietly climbed himself down to the lower level. Staying in the shadows and out of sight still, all Bruce needed to do was grab a few vials that were already made. One to give to Gordon to give to the forensic team and one for himself to make a possible antidote, just in case things went south.

As the Dark Knight crept over to the end of the table with most of the finished products on there, his eyes traveled over to the clipboard the Harlenquin tossed earlier. It was out in the open for anyone to see him grab it so timing it right went they were looking away Bruce reached with his foot to try and bring the clipboard over to him. After a few tries, thankfully without getting caught, Bruce finally retrieved the clipboard and scanned through the few pages of documents. As he flipped through them, he saw a list of jumbled numbers, guessing it’s either more coordinations or even license numbers.

The Caped Crusader read through the numbers once more as he took that along with another page with the ingredients on there, folding them and then tucking them into one of his pouches. He then glanced up as he quickly and quietly grabbed any vials on the desk.

He got three.

He pulled out a ziploc bag to place each vial on and tucked it away as well. His job was done! He just needs to head out, alert Gordon and Clark and hopefully get the Harlequin and the mastermind before they could release the drugs and Joker out.

As he snuck his way back to the upper level, Bruce paused when he saw the Harlequin along with her henchmen and a few other Joker fanatics waiting for him there.

‘It’s never this easy.’ Bruce groaned in his thoughts, breathing in as he waited for their move first.

The Harlequin then snapped her fingers, ordering the fanatics to charge in first. They were easily the pawns of the group as Bruce took them down each in one hit.

As Bruce made his way over to her, the Harlequin snapped her fingers once more for her larger henchmen to get after him. It took him a few strikes while getting hit as well, but Bruce managed to take advantage with their height and weak points, taking them down as well.

All there left was the masked Queen.

The Harlequin just tilts her head to the side as she leans her mallet against her shoulder, almost egging the Dark Knight to strike at her first.

The two stared down as they circled each other, daring for one to make their move while calculating how they would possibly fight.

It didn’t take long as once the Harlequin swung her mallet to the side, Bruce took a hold of the handle of the weapon and tried to tug it out of her hands. There was a violent tug of war until Bruce used all of his strength to toss it over the railing.

The Harlequin looked over at the railing and then back at Bruce, motioning a threat with a finger across her throat before rushing over to throw a punch at his face. Bruce blocked her strike while trying to throw his punches back. But as he took a swing, the Harlequin did a backflip and then swiped at his leg when she stuck the landing.

Bruce grunted loudly as he hit the floor, trying to get up quickly as the Harlequin rushed down the railing raft. She used her arms to shield herself as she crashed through the window, tumbling into the air as she landed without a scratch.

Bruce finally got himself up and jumped down as well, spotting the Harlequin mounting on a bike and driving away.

The brunette quickly went to his bike to follow after her, chasing her down on his motorbike.

The two drove at high speed on the road against the bay, dodging the cars along the way. Bruce watches as the Harlequin pulls out a gun and tries to fire at him. The Caped Crusader was able to swerve away from any bullet going his way as he continued to chase her down.

The Harlequin eventually made a turn in a downtown area and drove quickly into the alleyways. Bruce tried to follow her down the same path but soon found it shrink narrow the further he went down. So he went on foot to track her down.

He soon found her bike abandoned as well and continued down the alleyway. But just as he turned the corner, he was stuck with a blunt object.

Then everything went black as he hit the ground.

“It’s just so jarring. I thought they just wanted to break him out. But to sell lethal brain alerting drugs?”

Clark looked up from Dr. Crane’s research journals as the psychologist paced around in a slight panic. He wanted to look in more on the Joker to see if there’s any further clues on his plans for Halloween and possibly find out who in his team (or possibly Arkham) is pulling all the strings for the clown like maniac.

“I mean, what would possess someone to not only plot out something this scientific but also something very disastrous?” Dr. Crane asked the Kryptonian as he stopped pacing in his office.

“I mean after reading up and talking to the Joker, it unfortunately doesn’t sound too farfetched. But doesn’t excuse him to commit more harm to the innocent lives in Gotham.” Clark explained with a slight shrug, flipping the pages reading more about Crane’s theories and studies on emotions and brain chemistry.

Crane sighs heavily as he plops himself down on his chair, taking his glasses off to rub his eyes. “This is all too much, you know? I….look I know he’s done a lot of vandalisms and unspeakable acts of violence, but he’s still a human being. Someone that needs me as well as Dr. Quinzel to get him back to being civil at least.” he said to Clark, who hums quietly as he handed Crane his journal back.

“You know the scary thing in all this is?” the midwestern man asked as he grabbed himself a chair to sit with the psychiatrist. “The fact that out of all the criminal reports and articles I’ve read about him were done by other people he manipulated.” Clark explained to Dr. Crane. “He may have done one or two of these crimes but the rest he forced someone else to do them over some false promise or belief.”

Crane nods slightly and then looks down at the journal in his hands. “Though I feel as though Joker was trying to influence the ones that would think little of themselves.” He opened his journal to a page on social control theory of crime. “He’d taken in those that needed guidance but only found the wrong source for acceptance, twisting his words as you will.”

Cark frowned a little from that and said “There’s a fine line between influence and manipulation, doctor. Sure I want to remind everyone to be kind to one another but I don’t force it on them. I know he’s a human being but he’s not inspiring them.”

Crane sighs once more as he closes the journal and places it back on his desk. “This drug you mentioned, Fear Gas. I don’t know if I can properly explain what it could do or how it works without the evidence. But from what you told me it could do it is very much in line with dissociative and even hallucinogenic drugs.” Crane paused for a moment as he ran his fingers through his hair in frustration and anxiousness. “I just…..I can’t imagine why they would do such a thing, why they would just….just force others to act so…..animalistic.”

Clark couldn’t help but hear his heart rate go in and out as he struggles to breathe. He got up from his seat and gently took the psychiatrist’s hand and placed it on his chest. “Deep slow breaths, Dr.Crane.” he instructed, breathing in and out to show him. Crane looks at Clark as he tries to follow his breathing, slowly but surely starting to calm down. Eventually, Crane was able to keep a steady breathing rhythm as Clark listens to his heart rate go normal, smiling at the doctor.

“S-sorry about that. Just…..the stress must have gotten to me.” Dr. Crane said sheepishly.

“Nothing to be sorry about, doctor. It happens to everyone. I get attacks like that as well, believe it or not.” Clark assures Crane was a firm yet gentle squeeze on the shoulder. “I know it is a stressful situation and that combination of knowing and not knowing what’s gonna happen is scary, but I can assure you that the Comissionor, Batman, and I will stop at nothing until these guys are stopped and everyone is safe.” he assured Crane as he stood up.

“I…I hope you’re right, Superman.” Crane said quietly, giving him a small smile as he adjusted his glasses. “I wish I could be more useful to you guys in this investigation.”

“Nonsense! You and Dr. Quinzel have been a huge help to us.” Clark assures him.

Crane bit his lips a little and shook his head with a chuckle. “She’s an extraordinary woman.”

Clark chuckled as well and commented “You two work well together.”

Crane whips his head back at Clark and stutters “Oh n-no! No she’s….I mean she’s really remarkable but…but we’re just friends and colleagues!”

“Whoa it’s okay, doctor. I didn’t know.” Clark apologies, helping Dr. Crane calmed down again. “Sorry I assumed so quickly. But hey, you’re a catch. I’m sure you got yourself someone pretty special.”

Crane looked at him for a moment and bit his lips again. “Well…there’s….someone I admire. But I don’t think I’m in his league.” he explained to the Kryptonian.

Clark tilted his head and asked “Have you tried telling him how you feel about him?”

Dr. Crane sighs sadly and said “He….he would think differently of me if I admit it how I feel.”

The dark haired reporter shook his hand and placed his hand back on Crane’s shoulder. “I say give it a shot. If he likes you back, that’s great! If not, the best outcome is that you two can remain as friends.” Clark assures him, giving his shoulder another squeeze. “You got this. You’re a brilliant man, Dr. Crane.”

Crane looked at Clark with wonder in his eyes, as if he couldn’t believe this invincible man while on an investigation is now taking the time for him, a psychiatrist working under his colleague on a maniac of a patient.

Clark smiled then went away and stood up straight and looked away. He thought he heard someone call for Superman but couldn’t make it out.

“Sir?”

“Sorry doc! Superman emergency. Thank you for the help and don’t forget what I told you!” Clark said as he bolted out of the building and up to the rainy night sky to get a better hearing. “Come on….who is it?” Clark mutters to himself as waited, looking over at the city.

“..Su……Super…Sup….Man..”

Clark's eyes widened when he realized who’s voice that was.

“Bruce!”

Everything hurt, though Bruce should be used to it by this point.

As he grudgingly opened his eyes, he noticed that something was very……off.

It took Bruce a moment to realized that A) his wrist and feet were tied up and B) he was hanging upside down from a shipment crane. As he tried to move around to free himself, the Harlequin appeared right in front of him, tilting her head from side to side as if she was mocking him.

Bruce glared at the masked mastermind, trying to pull away as she tried to touch his mask. If she didn’t have a mask hiding her face, he could have sworn she was smirking and giggling at the whole ordeal.

The Harlequin then turned away from him and snapped her fingers, ordering one of her men to operate the crane. As the crane moved, Bruce realized that they were gonna try and drown him into the bay with his limbs tied up.

He watched as the Harlequin waved at him once he was over the water, turning back to her henchmen to start the count down.

He knew he needed to call out for Clark to get out of this but there was a risk. Sure he had superhearing but what were his limitations? And if he gets here and Bruce hits the water, there is a possibility that the evidence he found will get destroyed. Seeing how he doesn’t have a choice, Bruce breathed in and closed his eyes.

“..Su……Super…Sup….Man..”

Bruce tries to call out to him, practically wishing on pure luck that Clark heard him and was on his way.

Once the Harlequin got to one, Bruce was released and dropped into the water. As he sank into the bay, Bruce continued to struggle out of his bonds and tried to break free. But it was of no use. The rope and chains binding him were tight around his skin.

It’s no use. He was losing oxygen and his head was starting to spin.

All he could think of was how close he was to solving this and to trying to stop the Joker. But it hit him hard when he realized that he won’t get to see all his loved ones. Alfred guides him to be a better man, seeing Dick all grown up and following his own path,......seeing Clark's heartfelt and welcoming smile and feeling his warm lips on his again.

As he surcomb into the darkness, the only thing Bruce heard as he passed out once more was a loud yet quick splash, not realizing someone grabbed a hold of him.

Chapter Text

Clark flew as fast as he could, following Bruce’s call to where he was located, hoping he wasn’t too late.

The Kryptonian found the location at a pier loading dock. There he saw the Harlequin counting her fingers down to a henchman working the crane. But what caught his attention was Bruce, his arms and legs tied up in rope and chains while hanging off from a crane above the bay water.

Then all of a sudden, the crane dropped Bruce into the water.

“NO!” Clark screamed as he flew to the pier and dove into the water to rescue Bruce, completely ignoring the Harlequin and her henchmen fleeing the scene.

He knew he messed up big time letting those criminals go but Bruce’s life was more important to him right now.

Clark swam as fast as he could, grabbing Bruce’s arm as he dragged him up to the surface. Once he reached for air, Clark flew out with an unconscious Batman in his arms. As he landed on the pier, he spotted the Harlequin and her henchmen from afar, one in a garbage truck and the other on a motorbike.

The Harlequin pressed her fingers against the lip of her mask but instead of blowing a kiss at Superman she flipped him the middle finger. And with that she drove off on her bike with her henchman following behind.

Again, he could have gone after them and boy did he want to for what they’ve done. But not being able to hear Bruce’s heart was more alarming.

He carefully laid Bruce on the boardwalk and used his heat vision to cut the bind on his wrist and ankles. He then quickly x-rayed his body for any injuries. Thankfully there were no signs of broken bones anywhere so he kneels down and proceeds to give him CPR. He had to be extra careful pressing his chest down, what with his super strength. He kept breathing into his mouth and pressing his chest until he stopped when he swore he heard a noise coming from the other man.

Clark sighs in relief when Bruce starts to cough, gently moving to his body on his side so he doesn't choke on the water.

“Easy now. You’re safe, Bats.” Clark soothed Bruce as he gently patted his back.

Once he got the water out of his system, the brunette looked down at his wrist to see they were no longer tied and turned over back at Clark.

“You….you saved me.” Bruce said quietly.

The Kryptonian nodded and said as he carefully helped Bruce over to the bench to seat and collect himself “I heard you calling for me. I did say I would come over as soon as you call out if you're in danger.”

As Bruce found a steady breathing, Clark couldn’t help but notice how his black eye makeup was dripping down from his mask. He really wanted to reach up and wipe the smudge from his face. But he couldn’t, not without revealing his identity to Bruce.

He then saw Bruce sitting himself up straight and rummaged through his pockets for something. The Dark Knight then pulled out what looked like a wet piece of paper, sighing to himself in disappointment.

“These were clues to help us further and find the other mastermind.” Bruce explained.

Clark raised a brow from that and said as he sat down next to him “Other? You mean-”

“The red and black acrobat in the harlequin mask. She’s one of them.” Bruce told him, swatting the soaked papers out of his hand in frustration.

“Oh Bats, I should have reacted faster. This is all my fault.” Clark said quietly, feeling guilty that he ruined something that could help them.

Bruce stared out at the bay and assured Clark “Wasn’t your fault. You didn’t know and besides, it was just wishful thinking.”

Clark sighs as he stared at the bay with him, the rain now fading away as the moon peeked through the cloud. His eyes then trailed to the moonlight reflecting on the water, combined with the lights coming from the skyscrapers and business towers of Gotham.

There was some ominous and yet endearing about how the city looked to the midwestern man. Sure Gotham was crime ridden with unusual architecture that combines gothic and urban punk, not to mention the bizarre mythos and legends spread across generations of this city. But deep down, when you finally see it, he can tell there was heart there. A glimmer of light as you will.

“How did your talk with Dr. Crane go?” Clark heard the other man ask, breaking the silence between them.

Clark glances back at Bruce and then back at the city view. “Well for one thing, he’s way too harsh on himself, thinking he is unworthy of others. Which I told him he wasn’t.” he told the Dark Knight, who hums quietly to himself.

“But he does seem bothered and worried about his patient and his followers. Don’t blame him one bit.” Clark said, leaning his back against the bench. “I think his main worry is when those Fear Gas get out, scared of how it will make everyone act out like psychopaths.”

Clark then jumped slightly when he heard Bruce gasp and turned to see the Caped Crusader pull another thing from his belt, three ziploc bags. When he got a better look, Clark gasped as well.

“The Fear Gas!”

“I managed to grab three vials at one of the located labs.” Bruce explained, handing them to Clark to examine them. “We just need to give Gordon one for his team to analyze the effects and who was making them and I’ll take one with me in hope of making an antidote if the drugs are out and infecting people.” he added.

“And the third?” Clark asked as he pulled out the third ziploc bag.

Bruce clenched his jaw a little and said “If things possibly goes to hell and we’re in a near death situation, we’ll have to use it on someone.”

Clark looked back at the other man and asked “Isn’t that dangerous?”

“I have a needle with adrenaline in my leg pocket if I ever face a life or death situation.” Bruce turned to Clark as he handed him the bags. “Trust me on this.”

Clark was still uncertain about it but he does trust Bruce and his words.

He then heard sirens from the main city, possibly in Gotham Square.

“Something wrong?” he heard Bruce.

“Firetrucks. Somewhere in the main city.” Clark explained as he stood up.

Bruce followed him but then groaned a little when he felt a slight pain in his head, his hand on the area where the Harlequin knocked him out.

“Easy there.” Clark helps steady Bruce on his feet. “You should call it a night. I’ll handle any crime and rescue jobs here for you.”

Bruce wanted to object to clocking out, but he knew after his ordeal he didn’t have the strength in him to continue. And besides, he has an antidote that he needs to craft as soon as possible. He pulled one of the plastic bags and handed it to Clark. “Take this to Gordon when you see him,” he asked.

Clark nodded and took the bag from him, nodding to him as he tucked it away safely and headed out.

“Superman.”

Clark stopped and turned back to Bruce when he called out to him.

“Thank you. Not just from rescuing me but just……for everything. I don’t think we could have done this without you.” Bruce thanked him.

Clark could help but give him a warm smile and said as he floated in the air “What are friends for. Rest easy, Bats.”

The last thing he saw was Bruce giving him a small smile before flying fast into the city, delighted at the fact that Bruce’s alter ego was starting to warm up to him.

The moment he was back in the Cave, Bruce went straight into work with studying the Fear Gas and coming up with a cure.

He rushed over to a makeshift lab section of the cave and placed the bags on the table. He stored one of the vials away while he used the other to examine and scan it for the materials and the periodical elements inside. He needed to know what was inside these aroma drugs so he could counteract it if anyone gets infected.

As his computer scans the vial and loads the list of ingredients, Bruce decided he would hit the shower as he waits. The brunette needed to wash out the bay water and dirt from his face before facing the day. He took his suit off piece by piece, wincing a little in pain as he slowly made his way into the bathroom area in the Cave.

Once he was completely bare, he went over to his large open shower and turned the water on. As he waited for it to heat up, he glanced over at the large mirror at the sink and examined his body.

There were a few noticeable bruises he got from the Harlequin and her men, knowing they were gonna be a bitch to heal. His finger followed a few healed scars over his lean yet muscular torso, some from years ago to a few months ago during his Batman nights.

He then sighs heavily when his hazel grey eyes land on the scar on his left arm, the one he gave to himself.

The brunette still couldn’t believe he exposed himself and his past moment of weakness to Clark like that, that he tried to take his own life because of his lingering grief and the pain of realizing he wasn’t worthy of care or love from anyone.

But what was really unbelievable was that Clark didn’t push away or thought differently of him. Quite the opposite. The Kryptonian has been nothing but caring and even more boldly affectionate to him.

Bruce couldn’t the life of him remember someone being this selfless and devoted to him, he’s even been caring to his adoptive son.

It was….very strange, more so unusual to have someone treat him with such kindness. But at the same time, he loved it.

A small smile formed his lips as he stepped into the shower, sighing in relief as the water not only washed away the bay water and dirt but the heat from it soothes his sores and muscles. He closed his eyes as he thought of Clark, whether it was him or Superman. He wondered how something as powerful and god-like could be so down to earth and humble like him exist. But then again, who he was raised by made a huge difference.

Clark didn’t mention anything about his biological parents, saying they died when he was a baby. But he remembered when Lex Luthor released the full version of the message they must have left for Clark. Out of context, it’s very haunting and would have brought anyone to distrust the Kryptonian. But in reality, especially after knowing both Clark and his other half, he was the very opposite of what they wanted him to be.

That was all thanks to his adoptive parents. From what Clark told him about them, they were hard working people who would teach Clark about the acts of kindness and selflessness, turning an all powerful alien into the most humanistic person he’s ever known.

Part of him wonders if they would approve of him being with their son, especially knowing his true identity.

He sighs again as he realizes that he needs to tell Clark soon that he knows he is Superman, and also tell him he's Batman. He doesn’t like lying to him and putting up more walls on him, but he also didn’t want him to talk him out of being Batman or worse, think differently of him.

After a while of meditating and overthinking under the showhead, Bruce grabbed the shampoo and conditioner and began to wash his hair, giving himself a good clean before he gets back to work.

Once he was done showering and dried off, he threw on a black tattered long sleeve shirt and some Halloween themed pj bottoms as he headed back to the lab desk.

After reading through the ingredients, Bruce takes the vial and puts it on a box-like device. He typed in a few keys and interested a few more elements into the drug, he started making the vaccine.

It was another task he has to wait on but he has a good enough distraction for that. Pulling his phone out to check the time, he smiled when he saw it was almost morning. Tonight was the night of his charity gala and he was gonna go with Clark.

Smiling to himself, he made his way to the old fashioned elevators and headed up to the main floor. Once there, he steps out of the hidden room and walks over to the stairs. Making his way to his master bedroom, he saw Clark coming out of the guest room, smiling softly as he went over to him.

“Oh hey there. I was just gonna check on Krypto and-”

Clark didn’t get a chance to finish when Bruce went over to him to lean up and give him a deep yet soft kiss. Though surprised, Clark loses himself to the kiss and closes his eyes as he returns it, wrapping his arms around Bruce to bring him close against him.

Bruce then pulls away slowly and looks at Clark as he opens his blue eyes at him, his cheeks blushing like mad.

“....okay I’m a little confused. Ecstatic, but confused.” Clark confessed, making Bruce chuckle softly.

“Let’s just say that I’m really excited for our date tonight.” the brunette said, pulling away but moving his hands down Clark’s arms until their hands touched.

The dark haired reporter was confused at first but then remembered Bruce asking him out yesterday. “That’s right, the masquerade gala. Yeah, that's gonna be fun.” Clark said, smiling as he interlocked his fingers with Bruce’s

Bruce smiles back and looks down at their hands. “You know, I always dreaded going to public events like the one tonight. But now I’m kinda looking forward to it, now that I got someone to help me through it and to show off.”

“Are you sure I’m going to this gala as a date? Because it sounds like I’m being your emotional support dog in this.” Clark teased him lightly.

The brunette looks up at Clark and smiles softly. “It’s a little of column A and a little of column B.” he said, moving a hand up to gently cup Clark’s face. “But if it’s all too much for you, we can cancel plans and just stay here tonight.”

“Oh no…no I’m excited for tonight. Nervous, yes, but very much excited.” Clark assures him, leaning into his touch.

Bruce hums softly and leans up to kiss him again, this time it was a quick yet gentle kiss. “I’ll have someone send you your outfit for tonight.” Bruce said as he pulled away reluctantly from the other man to head to his room.

“Again, should I be worried about what costume idea you have for us?” Clark asked him with a chuckle.

Bruce smirked at him and said “Trust me, you’ll be thanking me and Dick for brainstorming this idea. I’ll meet you guys for breakfast in a second.” he said, nodding to Clark as he entered his room.

Though a part of him was a little worried he might be rushing into things, no thanks to his inexperience in dating. But another part of him was excited for his night with Clark.

He cared about him so much and the fact that Clark feels the same for him just warms his heart.

He wished the day would go by quickly until it was time for their date.

Crane gripped the strap of his messenger bag as he made his way into the front door of Arkham, nodding to the guards as he made his way inside.

He showed his back to the receptionist as he walked over to the elevator. As the door closes, Crane tries to remember what he talked about with Joker in their last session. He was hired and sent to Gotham by Dr. Quinzel to specifically work with and study the Joker.

Among other things.

As the lift stopped, Crane adjusted his glasses as he stepped out and headed to the interrogation room, where his patient was waiting. He bit his lips as he opened the armor door and into the dark room where the only light was above the glass wall separating him and the Joker himself.

Crane tried not to let his nerves get to him as Joker watched him with his permanent smirk.

“Well well. It’s good to see you again, Johnny Boy.” Joker cooed as Crane sits himself down across from him.

The psychiatrist cleared his throat as he pulled his note book and files out, wanting to keep this professional as possible. “Morning. So to catch up on our last session, we were discussing how you want people to see you vs how you expect them to view you.”

“Oh they’ll view me soon once I’m out of here.” Joker remarked with a chuckle.

Crane bit the inside of his cheek and said “Glad to see you're confident on that.”

“Oh I’m very much confident.” Joker told him. “They say some positivity is toxic. If that’s the case, I want more of it!” he laughed.

Crane breathed in but just nodded as he continued. “Again, glad to hear you seeing a different perspective on this. Now, why don’t we begin by-”

“How is your little fear drugs coming along? Are they ready for the big day?” Joker asked, leaning over to stare at Crane.

Crane sat himself straight, looking back at the Joker. “I have no idea what you-”

He then jumped slightly when he heard the armored door open, Dr. Quinzel enters the room. “Relax, Jonathan. I had someone rigged the security camera. You can speak freely.” she said, closing the door and then going over behind his chair to place her hands on his shoulders. “And I mean freely.”

Joker smiles wide and leans back in his seat. “Harley Quinn! Sweetie, baby, pumpkin of my eye!” he cooed.

Crane looks over at Joker in confusion. “D-don’t you mean the apple of my eye?”

“No, because apples keep the doctor away.” Harley explained, giving Crane’s shoulders a squeeze before taking the seat next to him.

Joker smiles at the two and tilts his head. “Now that I have my two favorite lovelies here, let us discuss the progress so far. We don’t have long until Friday.” he said, wanting to know if his plans were coming along.

Crane bit his lips again, nervous about disappointing the Joker. “There’s……there’s a few minor setbacks, most of which are Batman and Superman’s fault.” he confessed.

“Ah Superman, nice fella! Love the red on him though the blue drowns it out.” Joker remarks, crossing his legs. “And how minor are these set backs? Or are you using the word minor as a blanket term for ‘our plans are screwed’?”

“They found one of the lab locations and arrested Zucco.” Harley explained to him.

“Well shit on a biscuit. I just need to find a new right hand man when I get out.” Joker said, then looking at Harley with a smirk. “Or should I say, right hand woman.”

Harley smirks from that and says as she folded her arms “Finally coming around needing me for help then?” she remarks, not at all phased or afraid of what the Joker would say to her after that. She knows that Joker likes it when you show backbone even when you fail at a task for him. It was either breaking character or in his case if you coward, breaking a character.

“Only because you’re patient around me and don’t fall like a bitch like Zucco.” Joker said, turning his gaze back to Crane, who gulped nervously as he stared intensely at him. “Now, about the Fear Gas.”

“I know, and I can’t tell you how sorry I am. But we still have a few batches hidden in the other locations and the ones I’ve made at my place. It will have to do until Halloween.” Crane explains to the psychopathic criminal.

Joker hums quietly and leans his head back, as if he was figuring out a lan in his head as Crane and Harley waits for him.

“Okay, new plan….we spring me out tonight!”

Crane’s eyes widened in shock, looking over at Harley who was surprised but nodded firmly, and then back at the Joker. “To…To-tonight?! But…we would have to change a few things and….and get more men here.” he stutters, panicking at how soon their plans are coming to.

Joker waved off his worries and explained “This isn’t just because of the set backs and that Bat and his new friend are a pain in my asscheeks. I overheard one of the staff members talking about some event in Gotham, which means the cops will be distracted while you all get me out of here without anyone to stop us.”

Harley chewed on her lip as she thought about the new plan and then said “That’s actually not a bad idea.” She looks back at Joker with a smirk. “Not bad at all, Mistah J.”

Joker smiled wide from that and then turned his attention to the worried Crane.

“Aww cheer up, buck-a-roo. This will all go very smoothly.” Joker assures him.

Crane looks back at the clown-like maniac, letting him see the concern and uncertainty in his eyes. “I….Its….it’s all going so fast. I’m…..I’m actually scared I’ll fail you somehow.” he confessed, feeling his hands shake a little.

Joker tilts his head against and moves his chair close to the table, moving his hand to place it on the glass in front of Crane. “Dear dear Johnny Boy. You like me don’t you?” he asked the psychiatrist.

“Y-yes….yes I do.” Crane said nervously, looking at Joker’s hand on the glass and then back to the man across from him.

“And you would do anything for dear old me, would you?” Joker asked him, leaning his head down so he was looking at his eyes.

“Yes! I….I mean yes. Anything for you.” Crane answered him, causing Joker to chuckle.

“And that’s why I need you, baby. You’re soooo smart and soooo incredible with your work. We need people like you.” Joker said as he leaned more to Crane, smirking at how panic and yet secretly infatuated he was of him.

“I need people like you, Dr. Crane.”

Biting the inside of his cheeks hard, Crane placed his hand on the glass as if he was touching Joker’s hand. He knows this was crazy, maybe even suicidal. But Joker needed him, the clown himself told him this and just his acceptance alone was everything.

“I’ll….I’ll do whatever it takes.” Crane promised him.

Joker laughed from that and leaned his forehead against the glass. “I know you do magnificently for me. Now go, Harley will help you get everything ready for you.”

And with that, Harley got up from her seat and motions Crane to do the same. Crane got up and followed her out, but turned around to take one last glance at Joker who had his signature wide smirk on him.

“I can wait to fully see you, Johnny Boy~”

Chapter Text

It was later in the afternoon, Clark was almost done with his article and now he had a gala to go to.

He checked himself one more time in the mirror and then looked at the outfit Bruce picked out for him. He was starting to get an idea of what the theme was for their outfits.

He was wearing a black button up dress shirt, a black blazer with spikes on his shoulder and a few punk band patches scattered on it, and tight black dress pants that surprisingly fit him. The only piece of color on him was a cherry red neck tie. When he turned in the mirror, he could see the words “Punk Rocker” in black rhinestones on the back of his blazer. Bruce had him dress as a fashionable version of Green Day’s American Idiot.

The Kryptonian couldn’t help but smile softly at his reflection, adjusting his custom made glasses that had tiny spikes at the left side of the frame. He then thought it would be fun and took a few pictures of himself for Lois. Once he took them he wrote a message to her before hitting send.

[Who’s punk rock now?]

Before he could pocket his phone away, Clark got a call and was shocked to see it was from Lois, quickly answering it.

“What are you wearing and where are you going?” he heard Lois chuckling as she asked him the questions.

“Nowhere special. Just some gala.” Clark told her, smirking as he could hear her typing on her computer, possibly looking up the gala.

“Would it happen to be….the Wayne/Queen Fundraiser Gala to raise awareness for the homeless and help build shelters and communities?” she asked him, reading from the website livestreaming the event. “And remind me again, which of the billionaire businessmen are you going with, was it Oliver Queen or that other guy, what’s his name?” she teased him.

Bruce couldn’t help but chuckle, really happy that Lois was starting to warm up to Bruce. “Bruce invited me and he and his kid planned out our costumes for it.” he explained, tugging his blazer straight as he looked at his reflection again.

“I meant to ask, what exactly is your costume?” Lois asked the midwestern reporter.

“I think it's Billie Joe’s outfit but with a more flashy punk flair.” Clark said, looking back down at his outfit.

“Huh? Then what’s Bruce's costume then?” Lois asked him.

Clark thought about it for a moment, but then his eyes widened and he couldn’t help but laugh to himself. “I think I have an inkling of what he’s going as if I can guess mine is based on music genres.”

Lois chuckled as well on the other line and said “You know Perry is gonna lose it when he sees pictures of your two the next day.”

“I know but….gosh Lois I just….Bruce’s so incredible and….I don’t know if I can keep my hands off of him at this point.” Clark said as he sat on his bed and laid back down with a sigh. He couldn’t help but feel like a schoolboy with a crush.

“Easy big guy. Remember to make room for Jesus.” Lois teased again though happy at how not only Clark found someone that was compatible with him but how madly in love he was. “Also, and sorry for changing the subject, did you and Batman find any more clues on Joker?”

Clark bit his lips a little and sat himself up by his elbow. “Bats had a run in with one of the bosses who is organizing the breakout and we retrieved three vials of Fear Gas.” he explained as he sat up more. “I gave one to the commissioner to examine it and Bats took the rest to make a vaccine or something, just in case it’s too late and we need to cure anyone injected with the drugs.”

“A vigilante, detective, and a scientist? Sounds like a great candidate for the Justice Gang.” Lois suggested.

Clark chewed the inside of his cheek and told Lois “He….he’s not interested in working for the Gang.”

“But he’s working with you though. He’ll eventually have to join, even if he’s not a Metahuman.” Lois pointed out.

Clark was about to counter her comment until he heard a knock at his door. “Sorry, Lois. I have to go. I’ll keep you posted on tonight later.”

“Take lots of pictures please!” Lois asked as she hung up.

Clark pocketed his phone away and went to open the door, smiling more when he saw it was Bruce. The brunette was now in his outfit for tonight and just as Clark predicted it was a formal version of the band uniform from the Black Parade, he was even wearing faded eyeliner masking around his eyes.

Bruce smirks lightly at Clark as he enters the guest room. “Don’t you look handsome.” he remarked, looking at Clark up and down.

Clark chuckles softly and looks down at his outfit again. “You don’t think there’s anything missing with me?” he asked Bruce, wondering if there’s anything else to add.

Bruce tilted his head as he thought to himself and then suggested “We could give you some liner as well, only if you want to wear them.”

Clark looked back at the brunette and smiled at the idea. “Sure! Can’t hurt to have a little make up on.”

Bruce chuckled softly and said as he headed out “Take a seat while I’ll get the eyeliner.” Clark sat himself back on the bed as he waited for Bruce to come back with the piece of make up. He watched as Bruce came back into the room and then blushed madly as the other man sat on his lap, straddling him with his legs on either side of him.

“Alright, now look up for me.” Bruce instructed. Clark gulped a little as he did as he was told, looking up at the ceiling while Bruce moved his glasses up and gently drew the black liner in his eyelid.

Clark didn’t know what to do with his hand as Bruce works, so without thinking he gently placed them on the other man’s thighs.

Bruce stopped for a moment and looked down at Clark’s hands, chuckling despite the faint blush on his cheeks. “I’m gonna take a wild guess that you never had a boyfriend before.”

“No, I mean I had a few school and celebrity crushes that were guys, but I just had maybe one or two girlfriends in my life.” Clark confessed.

Bruce hums quietly as he went back to work. “Afraid your parents wouldn’t approve of your bisexuality?” he asked.

Chark smiled softly and said “I didn’t even know I was bi until high school, but my folks would always tell me growing up that the only thing that matters in a relationship shouldn’t be gender or class or whatever, just as long as you can love and be loved in return.”

Once Bruce was done drawing the dark line in his eyelid, he looked down at Clark with a small smile.

After a moment, Bruce slowly leans down to gently press his lips against Clark’s lips. He hums softly as he feels Clark’s hands travel up to his back to bring him closer, tilting his head to kiss him back. Bruce dropped the eyeliner pen on the bed as he cupped his hand on Clark’s cheek while the other wrapped around his neck to deepen the kiss further.

Clark knows if the keep this up they’ll be late for the gala, but for now he couldn't care less right now. If he could have the ability to pause time, he would do it just to drown himself into Bruce’s kisses and touch for eternity.

Suddenly the two separated when they heard a knock at the door.

“Spit spot, boys. You have a gala to go to.” they heard Alfred from the other side.

Bruce sighs quietly and shakes his head as he reluctantly gets himself off of Clark’s lap. “Well now, we can't keep them waiting.” he said as he took Clark’s hand and helped him up from the bed. “Shall we?”

Clark couldn’t help but smirk softly, still holding onto Bruce’s hand as he used his other hand to put his glasses back down. “We shall.”

Bruce smiled back as he led him out of the guest room and then down the steps where they were greeted by Alfred, Dick, and Krypto.

“Wow! You look amazing, dad!” Dick said as he ran up to hug Bruce, who kneels down to pick his son up for a hug. “So do you , Mr. Kent.”

Clark smiled bashfully, both men not noticing Alfred taking a picture of them as they interacted with Dick. “I wish I could go too.” Dick whines quietly.

“I wish you could, little birdie. But trust me you would hate it. It's just boring adult stuff with boring music, not fun for kids at all.” Bruce told him, kissing the side of his head. “But you do get to have pizza with Papa Alfred and Krypto.” he pointed out.

“And because he’s been doing wonderfully with his home school work and gymnastic, he can also have dinosaur nuggets with his pizza.” Alfred added, the men chuckling at Dick’s excitement.

“Really?!! Thank you, Papa Alfred!” Dick thanked the butler as Bruce sets him down so he can go over to hug him.

Clark chuckles again and then goes over to Krypto, kneeling down to the excited pooch. “Now you be a good boy for Alfred and if you see any monster, you growl and bite them.” he instructed Krypto, who barked and licked his face.

“Now you two have a fun night.” Alfred told the two men, he and Dick waving at them as they headed out from the main entrance.

Clark sighs quietly and looks over at Bruce, who smiled and linked his arm with his as they headed to the car together.

This was gonna be a night they’ll never forget.

Crane was still out of sorts from all this, rethinking his decisions that led him into working for the Joker.

He was pacing in his rental apartment back and forth as he waited for Harley to pick him up. He knows this was suicidal and very questionable, but he had no choice. Joker was the only man, no, person who saw him for who he really was and even told him himself how much he admired him and his knowledge.

He never got that praise from anyone in his life. Not his father, not the kids from school and college, not even at work. So it was a surprise when Harley came to visit him at the pharmacy company he was working at, telling him that both she and Joker admire his work and theories on fear and how altering brain activity can turn someone hostile and deprived.

And it all changed completely when he finally met the Joker himself.

Crane knows about Joker’s horrendous crimes and the reason for his incarceration, but after their first season, the chemically pale man wants to know about him and how he was.

He never on his left had someone ask how he was feeling, physically or mentally.

All he ever knew in life was physical and mental pain and suffering, from his own father and grandparents, everyone in his school life, and from those who laughed at his studies. It made Crane question was he what's wrong in society, or was it the other way around.

He mostly told him he just was nervous moving to Gotham and that truthfully, just felt useless and burnt out. To which the Joker shockingly assured him to keep going, that he was worth living with the wonderful work he’s done.

The psychiatrist was baffled but also taken back from this. Sure this madman was seen as a monster and a cult leader to many, but his words and encouragement meant so much to him. And after today, after hearing that he liked and cares for him and that he couldn’t wait to see him, just makes his heart warm with every beat.

He stops pacing when he hears a knock at the door. He walked over and looked through the peephole to see Harley in her Harelquinn getup waiting for him.

Sighing in relief, Crane opened the door for her but she motions with her finger to follow him.

“I uh…okay then,” he said quietly, grabbing his keys to lock up his place before following her down the back stairs.

He saw a van in the alley with one of her men at the driver's seat, handing him a bag as he passed them.

As he got into the back with Harley, she took her venetian mask off and gave Crane a sinister smirk. “You ready for this, Doc. You ain’t getting cold feet are ya?”

“I…I’m very scared but…it’s for a good cause, right?” Crane asked her as the henchmen drove them away.

Harley gave him an intense stare with her black and red painted eyes and her smirk widened. “Of course, baby. Your life is gonna change for the better. Now open your present, I made it myself.” Harley ordered, pointing at the bag in his hands.

Biting his lips a little, Crane upended the back to find a dark faintly burnt dress shirt and burlap cape. He then pulled out a hooded mask made from burlap material. The face was something out of a living nightmare, sculpted material to mimic human flesh, stitched up in different places, and at the mouth was a gas mask with fang like teeth lined on the mouth. Crane looks up at Harley who gives him a wink.

“Welcome to the big boys club, Scarecrow.”

To say Bruce was both nervous and excited for tonight is an understatement.

He squeezed Clark’s hand gently as they passed by Gotham Square, getting near the Gotham Museum of Art and Antiquities.

“Hey.” Bruce turned to look over at Clark, who gave him an assuring smile despite being nervous as well. “You're going to do great, trust me.” Clark assures him softly, giving his hand a gentle squeeze back.

Bruce gave Clark a smile back and then let go of his hand when he felt the car halt. Judging from the flashing photography lights from outside, they made it to the gala. “Well, here goes nothing.” Bruce said softly as the driver opened the door for them.

The brunette boldly steps out first and then offers his hand to Clark, who happily takes it as he steps out as well.

Boldly fighting his nerves, Bruce linked his arm around the midwestern man’s arm as they walked the carpet. He held onto Clark tightly as so many people took their pictures and asked for an interview.

“Should we go over and talk to them? It’s okay if you don’t want to” Clark leans in whispering to him.

Bruce glanced over at the people reporting and taking pictures of them, giving them a polite wave as they continued on to the Museum entrance. “Some other time. I don’t really do well with exposing myself like this.” he confessed as they nodded at a few others.

Clark nodded understandably and told him “You did great with me though.”

Bruce looked back at him and smiled. “You were different.” the billionaire said, getting so many cameras flashing when he leans up to kiss Clark on the cheek.

Clark blushed faintly but smiled as he held onto Bruce’s arm, making their way inside.

Once they were in, Bruce sighs quietly as he felt himself relaxed more, knowing it has to do with having Clark on his side. They took the champagne glass that was offered to them as they went around to mingle with the other guests in stylish costumes.

Bruce spotted district attorney Harvey Dent in a half masquerade mask talking to Maxwell Lord of LordTech and sponsor of the Justice Gang, who was wearing a bejeweled skeleton face mask. He and Clark went over to them, not noticing Clark looking nervous when he saw Max.

Harvey looked over at the two and smiled. “Mr. Wayne. Finally out of the shadows and gracing us with your presence?” he asked, shaking Bruce’s hand.

“I mean I did start this collaboration with Queen Industries so might as well right?” Bruce answers, shaking his hand back and then Max’s.

Harvey nodded and then looked over at Clark. “Who’s the lucky date here? Don’t think I recognize you.” he said as he shook Clark’s hand.

“I sure as hell do.” Max remarked, making Clark gulp in fear if he exposed that he’s Superman.

“Wait, you know Clark?” Bruce asked the CEO of LordTech.

Max nodded and said after taking a sip of his drink. “He and Lois Lane wrote a piece about me. Amazing minds those two.”

Clark kept himself from sighing in relief and nodded to Max. “I don’t know if you guys read it but I wrote a piece about Bruce here.” he mentioned.

Harvey’s eyes widened and asked ”That was you? How’d you manage to keep Bruce from walking out and write a great piece on him?”

“Well, he’s the only reporter I’ve met that I didn't want to knock his teeth out, and wanted to get to know him a little more.” Bruce said, smirking softly at Clark’s faint blush as the Kryptonian took a drink.

Max smirked as well and said “I’ll say. Never pegged you for a DILF chaser, Kent.”

Clark nearly spat out his drink while Bruce gave him a scowling glare. “Jesus fuck, Max.” Harvey scolded him.

“What? Technically Bruce is a dad so where’s the lie?” Max asked, not seeing what the big deal was.

Harvey rolled his eyes and then asked Bruce “How is your son doing?”

Bruce smiled proudly and said “He’s incredible. He still wants to be a gymnast when he grows up, just after taking a few classes. Never a dull day with him.” As he caught his breath, Clark smiled softly as Bruce talked about Dick to the other two.

The four talked until they parted away to mingle with others or get refills on their drinks.

Bruce then led Clark over to a table that had the logos of Wayne Enterprise and Queen Industrie along with concept art of the Shelter with notes and paragraphs about the project.

Clark smiles softly and looks over at Bruce. “Not everyone realizes how many people lost their homes, possessions, and loved ones from the floods. It took forever to get this project into gear but with the donations and Queen offering to lend a hand, having this come to life and help them means everything for me and my company.” the brunette explained, looking back at Clark.

“You’re like a real life superhero, you know that?” Clark said softly, leaning down to kiss him.

Bruce hums softly as he kisses him back, ignoring the stares and murmurs they were getting.

“I don’t know if I told you this but I’m glad you wanted to come here with me. You’re not only easy to talk to but ... .I don’t know how but you just make everything less stressful.” Bruce said when they pulled away.

“Only for you.” Clark murmurs softly, kissing him again before heading over to grab any finger food that was served around.

As he looked around his surroundings, Bruce couldn’t help but smile at himself. Never once did he think he would be out of his manor and socializing with people who wanted to help fund his project, or just there to mooch on the rich. But he was also here with the man he admired the most, not once thinking about the world outside.

The brunette then paused and felt his heart freeze when he saw something that caught his eyes in a panic.

The Harelquin mask.

Chapter Text

Bruce felt his heart freeze at the sight of the Harlequin mask.

He didn't know what to do at this moment. The brunette didn’t want to expose his vigilante secret in front of everyone, especially Clark. But if the Harlequin was here, then the Joker followers are around as well to cause something up. She wasn’t in the oversize sweater and missed matched knee high socks but a ruffled red ball gown with a black and gold formal hood.

“Bruce?”

Bruce's attention went back to Clark, who was confused on why he went silent.

He gave Clark an assuring smile and kissed him on the cheek. “You go over to the bar and I’ll meet you there in a second. I need to talk to someone from work here.” he asked the Kryptonian, who was hesitant for a moment but smiled and nodded to him as he made his way to the bar area.

Once Clark turned away, Bruce’s smile quickly went away as he went into detective mode. He turned back to where the supposed Harlequin was, who was now somewhere in the midst of the crowd.

Bruce made his way to the crowd of gala attendees as he began to search for her. It didn’t help that everyone else was wearing a mask roughly close to the Harlequin’s mask. He couldn’t help but question that this could all just be in his head from over working as Batman. Maybe this was his punishment for not letting himself take a break for one night of fun.

His thoughts then went back into Batman’ mode once he finally spotted the supposed Harlequin, talking to two of Commissioner Gordon’s men both wearing black and gold eye masks.

Bruce carefully pushed his way through the other attendees, quietly excusing himself as he slowly walked forward to the woman in question. His first thought was that Harlequin seemed taller than he last confronted her, but it could be she was wearing high heels to blend in.

As he got closer, one of the cops, Martinez he believes, looked over the Harlequin’s shoulder and smiled as he waved to him.

Bruce halted as the Harlequin turned around to face him, taking her mask off in the process to reveal.

“...Detective Ellen Yin.”

“Evening there Mr. Wayne.” Ellen greeted but her smile faded as the Metropolis detective grew concerned for how he looked. “You okay there? You look like you saw a ghost.”

Bruce looked at her and then at the two cops in silence before awkwardly chuckling with a smile, switching back to Bruce mode.

“I…..I’m sorry I thought you were someone I knew from work. I….she has the same mask.” Bruce explained to Ellen, who chuckles as well.

“All is good, happens all the time I suppose.” she assures Bruce as she takes the mask off. “Was it a real mask or a knock off one? Because this ones with the gold filigree have only two duplicates to existence. This is just a gift from my father when he was in Venice.” Ellen explained, handing Bruce the mask for him to examine.

Bruce studies the mask in his hand. So there were two of these to exist. This would hopefully narrow down who the Harlequin really was.

“I know I shouldn’t talk about it but I wonder if that lunatic that Superman told us yesterday that tried to drown the Bat had the real mask or one of the fake plastic ones.” Martinez asked out loud, making the other cop who Bruce couldn’t recognize to light slap his arm.

Ellen turned to them and said “If they have the other duplicate, I can guarantee you they must have stolen it.”

As they discuss their theories on the Harlequin, Bruce soon realized that he was way too deep in his Batman role, that he almost caused a scene at his own collaboration gala. For a brief moment he really did forget to just relax and function properly.

The brunette sighs quietly and shakes his head at himself, excusing himself from Ellen and the others as he hands her mask back and walks away.

He needs to stop over analyzing everything. He needed to stop for a moment and just let his guard down to live a relatively normal life, even just for tonight.

Maybe Clark could be a healthy distraction he needed from being Batman for just this night.

“We’re heeeeeeeeere~” Harley cooed as they parked outside the gates of Arkham.

Crane breathed in a little as he glanced at the van window of the hospital, knowing it was too late for him to turn back now. He had already put the burnt and tattered shirt on, all there was left was his mask.

He was gonna do it. He was gonna release the Joker, the one man who loved and respected him, out of his prison and back into the real world. Just so he could shape it into his image of chaos and anarchy.

“Oh! I almost forgot! La pièce de résistance!" Harley exclaimed as she pulled out another bag for Crane, smirking at him.

“This one is a special gift request from Mistah J himself.” he examined as she took out what looks like a custom gauntlet for Crane. When the psychiatrist carefully took it, he noticed that the fingers had syringes that connected to a liquid vial on the armband.

He stared at the glowing orange hue of the vial and looked up at Harley.

“Is this-”

“Your Fear Gas? Yup! But we manage to liquify it. Now it can be injected from human contact.” the red and black coded woman said as he reached over to open the van door for him. “All you need to do is sneak in from the back and use my pass to get Mistah J out of his holding cell. Another van will come along to pick you guys up.” Harley instructed.

Crane was confused when he stepped out of the van. “You’re not coming with us?” he asked Harley.

Harley shook her head no and explained “I need to head down in the city to set up ‘the calling card’ if you will.”

Crane was both concerned and scared to think what the calling card could possibly be, but nodded to her as he put his mask and gauntlet on.

“And don’t worry. If you get caught, just sic the guys on the guards and staff or you can use your new toy on them. Have fun~” and as she closed the door, the van drove off fast, leaving Crane with a few of her henchmen and followers with him.

“So, when do we move, boss?” Crane heard one of the men ask, waiting for his orders.

Crane looked over at the Joker followers and then at Arkham. His frightened demeanor has now slowly formed into seething rage as he glared at the building in question.

Every hatred towards him, every rejection, every pain, every thing he feared for was seething inside him of the memories of not being accepted into the social norms. And for what? All because he thought and acted differently from others? Because he wasn’t what everyone else wanted him to be in their eyes? Because his ideas and studies were a danger to him and everyone around him?

He had enough!

Tonight it was all gonna change!

He looked over at his group and ordered as the mask altered his voice “Take down anyone that tries to stop us.

As he got a round of hoots and cheers, they hurried and yet stealthily snuck their way from the loading dock of the building, so far being undetected. They got further into the facility without being noticed, some of the guys tampering with the security cameras as they went down the halls.

Eventually as they got to the lower level where they keep the more deranged patients, they were spotted by the staff and a few security guards that were on the same floor.

Crane, now fully evolved in his new persona, instructed his men to start attacking. As they took down the staff, injuring and maiming them as they continued on, Crane paused when he saw one of the biggest guards threatening to shoot him.

Smirking underneath his mask, Crane spread his fingers out as he marched over to stab the guard in the chest, injecting the liquid toxin in him.

He then steps back to watch the guard quivering in pain at first, but as the guard clawed at his own face, he looked up at the ceiling and then slowly had a smile spread to his face as he laughed uncontrollably. Crane watches as the guard quickly gets up and starts to fire his gun at the panicked and hysterical staff and other guards, laughing as he does so.

The former psychiatrist left his men to their work as he made his way to the armored cell where Joker was held, swiping Harley’s security card in and then punching a few key numbers on the lock.

Soon enough, an alarm blared out as the armored door slowly opened up, revealing the Joker sitting crossed legged in the middle of the room with a sinister smirk.

“Well well, what do we have here? It’s it Dr. Crane I presume?” Joker asked as he got up on his feet.

“There is no Crane here anymore……only Scarecrow.”

Clark leaned against the bar as he waited for Bruce to return.

He wondered if the brunette was doing alright. He knew that this was a rare night for him not being out doing Batman patrol. Even though he knew they had two Joker masterminds they needed to find and arrest, he was still glad Bruce could take a night off just to relax and be himself.

“Need a drink sir?” a bartender wearing a plastic Peacemaker mask asked.

Clark turned to her and smiled. “Just a rum and coke for me thank you.” he said, deciding to drink like everyone despite not being able to get drunk. As she made Clark’s drink, the Kryptonian turned back and saw Bruce heading back over to him and smiled.

“Hey, how was your workmate?” he asked the brunette as he leaned against the bar next to him.

“Hmm? Oh, they’re fine. Just wanted to remind them of a few updates on some future projects.” Bruce explained as Clark’s drink was made. Clark thanked her as he took a sip of his drink, making a face as it burned down his throat.

“Not much of a drinker there?” Bruce asked with a soft chuckle.

“Thought I’d try something different. Mission failed I guess.” Clark said as he put the glass aside. “I think I’ll stick to wine instead.

Chuckling again, Bruce looks over at the orchestra playing the next song. Biting his lips nervously, he looked back at the midwestern man with a soft smile.

“Care to dance?” he asked Clark, who was taken back at the offer.

“I…uh..I mean..yes.” Clark stumbles his words as Bruce gently takes his hand and leads him to the dancefloor. Clark couldn’t help but feel like he was on two left feet as they made their way to the middle of the dance floor.

Once there, Bruce took one of Clark’s hands into his own while taking the other onto his hip, making the Kryptonian blush.

Clark bites the inside of his cheek as they slowly waltz to the orchestra playing “Colors”, occasionally glancing at other couples around him to see how they were dancing just to get an idea of what to do.

“Can’t dance either?” Bruce asked Clark.

The dark haired reporter looked back at Bruce and confessed “I’ve never done this before.”

Bruce hums softly as he moves a little closer to him as they waltz. “Just don’t think about it and lose yourself to the music.”

Chewing on his cheek still, Clark nodded as he did as he was told. Just focusing on Bruce and the music actually did help him with dancing. He couldn’t help but smile as he started to get the hang out. Clark even decided to go bold and twirl Bruce around as they dance, making the other man laugh softly as he turned around to hold him again.

When he watched Bruce smiling softly at him, he felt his heart warm up at this at ease and carefree aura around him.

The two were now hypnotized by each other and the music, finding themselves moving closer to each other. This was true bliss for them. That is until…

“My my my, look who decided to crawl out of the shadows.”

The two pulled away when a blonde woman wearing a revealing white dress with white long gloves, a gold halo crown, and small costume wings on her back. Clark couldn’t help but notice how quick Bruce’s expression went from soft to stern.

“Vicki Vale. Come for another hit piece on me?” Bruce asked coldly, his hand on Clark’s shoulder slowly slid to his chest.

Of course that was Vicki Vale. The same reporter from Gotham Gazette's gossip and interview section called Unveil with Vicki Vale. The very same reporter who Bruce walked out on after she insulted him stating he was unfit to run Wayne Enterprises and a father.

Vicki let out a fake laugh from Bruce’s remark and told him “Cute. But no, I was wondering if you mind that I have a dance with your date? I’m curious how the Daily Planet is different from the Gazette.”

Clark knew that was a lie. She probably wanted him to spill the beans on Bruce and any dirty little secret he had. But he would let that get to him. He just had to be hard as nails with a reporter like her.

Bruce glared at her as he slowly pulled away. “One dance. That's it.” he stated as he headed back to the bar, possibly to get himself a drink.

Vicki smirked from that as she took Clark’s hand into her own and the other on his shoulder, the two started to waltz to the next song playing.

“So, you’ve been the talk of the town lately. And I don’t mean because of your piss poor editorial on Mr. Wayne.” Vicki told him, deciding to cut to the chase already.

Clark let out a silent hmph and told her back “All I did was write about an honest man who wants to make a difference despite his inner struggles.”

As they dance, Clark couldn’t help but notice another man, in an unfortunate designer suit that made him look like a good from Dick Tracy and a sinister smiling face mask, approaching Bruce at the bar. He notices the guy was Jack Ryder from the controversial conspiracy podcast The Jack Ryder Show. He was even a kiss up for Lex Luthor and Luthor Corp, even after what happened to Metropolis and Jarhanpur.

He used his super hearing to listen into their conversation.

“I know it’s your party and all, Brucie. I can call you that right? Fuck it, I’ll call you that. But anyway I find it funny that you decided to show up here, even without that child you pay to be your son.”

“Hmmm bold statement coming from a man who once claimed that if a male urinates on a pregnancy test and if it comes out positive, it means he's gay.”

“Hey! That wasn’t me! I was quoting off from one of my viewer’s tweets. Anyway, you have to be shitting me and everyone here to think you actually want to be a daddy despite your shut-in unibomber lifestyle. Unless, it is for a sick twisted reason.”

“And I think you need to be cut off from the drinks, Ryder. Now kindly fuck off.”

Clark breathed in sharply as he heard the disgusting statement Jack was making at Bruce, wishing he was over there to help him.

“Been seeing pictures of you with the Prince of Gotham himself and what? After an interview and a few days later, you two are inseparable?” Vicki asked him as they danced, raising a brow at the Kryptonian. “Surely he has to be paying you to be his boytoy. That desperate for a new laptop or car I suppose?”

Clark narrowed his eyes at her and said in all honesty “There is no money involved whatsoever. I truly enjoy Bruce’s company .

“First names already? What a surprise, especially for the likes of a runt like him.” Vicki commented with a hmm.

Clark tries all he could from not letting that insult to Bruce get to him, listening into Jack and Bruce’s conversation.

“You know, I understand you want to make a scene here and come with a date. I get it. But why him?!? He’s….he’s just some nobody wannabe reporter.”

“Clark is an amazing human being who is very thoughtful and down to earth, and more importantly is very honest with his work and ethics as well as selfless. Unlike most reporters and interviewers I unfortunately know.”

“Hmph big talk for someone who tried to off himself in college. Of course that's what the rumor trains been sending me.”

“.....”

“Fuck me though, I’m still shocked you still make appearances. Thought you’d be locked in the nut house in Arkham or buried sick feet deep with your trust fund stealing parents.”

Clark felt his blood boil from this. How dare he! How dare this poor excuse of a reporter tries to kick Bruce when he’s down. And no one is stopping this monster.

“I doubt you and Wayne would last though. Men like him, especially if they’re a Wayne, don’t deserve happiness.” Vicki said as a matter of fact.

That was the last straw for Clark.

“You know what, Ms Vale?” Clark asked as she pulled away from her. “You can just go…go…sit in syrup and let the bees get you.”

Vicki stopped dancing and stared at him, both in shock and in very much confusion from his insult. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me. Just because he’s wealthy, a shut-in, and that there was a huge scandal involving his father doesn't make him a horrible person you and everyone else tries to shape him into.” he started, glaring at the woman in white. “He’s an extraordinary, the most compassionate person I’ve ever met. And on top of all that, he is dedicated to working for a good cause and a very devoted father. Honestly, from one reporter to another, it’s pretty pathetic to try and bring a wonderful man like him down just to make yourself feel better.” Clark finished, fixing his blazer.

“You smug piece of sh-”

“No no. That’s all I have to say.” Clark putting his hand up at her to shut her up, excusing himself from the very irritated Vicki Vale as he made his way to the bar.

He smiled softly as he saw Bruce, who was trying to ignore Jack’s insults and random nonsense, looking up from his wine glass and smiled back.

“Hey, you wanna get out of here?” Clark whispers to him.

Bruce smiled more and nodded to him.

“Umm excuse me! We were in a middle of-”

Clark didn’t let Jack finish as he grabbed Bruce’s glass and tossed it at the podcaster, staining his expensive outfit with the alcoholic substances.

“The fuck is wrong with you?!?! This is an Armani!!!” Jack yelled at Clark.

“Oh walk it off, creeper.” Clark insulted him, putting the glass down as he took Bruce’s hand, the other man was completely silent from what just happened.

Clark ignored the murmurs and whispers about the two as they made their way outside of the gala, the carpet walkway was now emptied with all the reporters and photographers gone. Once out, the two men turned to each other and quickly latched on into a heated kiss.

Clark moans softly against the brunette’s lips as he pours all his love into it. He felt Bruce comb his finger through his dark locks as he deepened the kiss further, surely ruining how it looked before.

But Clark didn’t care. He didn’t even care how out in the open they were nor did he hear the sirens in the city. He was more focused on the man he truly deeply cared for.

Maybe even loved.

They eventually and reluctantly pulled away for much needed air, both of them smiling and chuckling softly.

“Let’s go home.” Bruce stated, Clark nodding in agreement as they made their way to their personal drive, stepping into the back seat as they continued where they left off in their passionate make out session.

Completely missing an unmarked van that they passed by as their personal driver took them out of the city.

Chapter Text

It was a quiet night at Wayne Manor, the only sound made there was the pitter patter of rain against the windows and the many kisses and giggles from Clark and Bruce.

Right now the two men were struggling to get up the stairs partly because they couldn’t keep their hands off of each other and also for the fact they were both struggling to take their dress shoes off.

“Next time we go to a party, we should just wear black sneakers or something comfier.” Clark remarked quietly as he helped Bruce out his shoe as they got to the top floor.

“Next time you say?” Bruce teased as he held onto Clark’s shoulders as he took off the last shoe. Once Clark put the shoes aside with his own, Bruce captured his lips as he stood back up. Clark hums deeply as he grabs the brunette by the hips, guiding him against the wall as he deepens their kiss.

Bruce moans when felt Clark’s tongue lightly trace against his lips, opening his mouth for them as their tongues begin to tangle together. As they made out, Bruce moved closer to grind his hips with Clark’s, shuttering when he felt his erection pressed against him.

The Kryptonian groans more from the friction, gently yet quickly hiking Bruce up against the wall, feeling Bruce wrap his legs around his waist as they kiss and grind.

When the two pull away for air, Bruce pants as he carefully takes Clark’s glasses off, placing them above his head as he stares into his vibrant blue eyes.

“Just like an ocean.” Bruce whispers softly as he caresses the other man’s cheek.

Clark leans into his touch as he holds Bruce close, staring back into his gray hazel eyes. He turns to kiss Bruce’s palm before leaning over to open up his Black Parade jacket, kissing and nibbling at his neck and collar bone.

“We….we should take this in my….oh god….my room.” Bruce panted desperately.

“Right…hold on to me then.” Clark instructed, holding Bruce close as he carried him to the master bed room.

As he got to the larger room, Clark closed the door behind him with his foot and kissed Bruce again as he laid him down on his alaska king size bed. Bruce moans as Clark attacks his neck again, moving his hands down to unbutton his blazer and untuck his dress shirt.

Clark pulled away for a moment to toss his glasses aside and take his blazer and shirt off for the brunette, who was staring up at his strong muscular build.

“Fuck Clark you’re…….you’re gorgoues.” Bruce told him softly. He knew Clark had an impression after seeing him in his Superman outfit, but seeing him with all flesh and muscles just made his face and stomach heat up.

“Not as gorgeous as you are.” Clark murmurs as he helps the other man with his jacket and shirt.

When he pulls away, Clark is both turned on and a little saddened seeing Bruce’s bare torso.

Don’t get it twisted, he had the most perfect gymnast build to his body. Not too muscular but still toned enough.

No, what really was wrong was his body was covered in faded scars and noticeable bruises, knowing these were all from his time as Batman. But even as Batman, they looked as though they were haphazardly treated, as if Bruce believed he deserved so much pain and punishment.

“Disgusting, I know.” Bruce whispers sadly, sighing as he reaches his left arm for his shirt.

Clark stops him by gently touching his arm, turning it slowly to see the self inflicting scar on the forearm. He then leans down to plant a soft kiss on the scar, surprising Bruce from the gentle contact.

“Beautiful.” Clark whispers softly as he moves to kiss the scar above his hip bone. “In every.” he murmured, moving up to now kiss the scar on his chest. “Single.” He continued as he moved until he was face to face with Bruce. “Way.” Clark finished, capturing his lips in a soft yet deep kiss.

Bruce felt his heart warm up from the compliments and tender care of his shame, wrapping his arms around Clark to return the kiss. He never had someone praise or comfort him like this before. He almost had to keep himself from crying as he brought Clark close, running his fingers through his dark thick hair as they made out.

The brunette then whines quietly when Clark pulls away, only to feel him trail kisses from his neck, and then stop at his stomach. The midwestern man looked up at Bruce when he was at his belt and pants, mentally asking for his permission.

Bruce sat himself by his elbow as he looked back at Clark. “Don’t you .....don't you want to be pleasured too?” he asked the other man.

“My pleasure will be satisfying you.” Clark told him, kissing his hip bone as he unbuckles Bruce’s pants. Bruce started to blush as he watched Clark tug his pants and briefs down, freeing his erection

Bruce looks back at Clark, who was staring down at his member with so much lust in his vision. He then leans down and gently places kisses on either side of his inner thighs before slowly taking the head of his cock into his mouth.

“Shit!” Bruce groans as the midwestern man then takes his entire erection in his mouth, slowly starting to suck on him.

Clark brought his hands up to gently massage Bruce as he went deeper, moaning as he felt the other man grip on his hair a little as he continued to suck on him. He couldn’t help but chuckle as he ran his tongue along the shaft, making Bruce shudder and gasp.

“Fuck Clark….just…I need you…” Bruce begged him, arching his hips into his mouth.

He whines quietly when Clark pulls away from his cock, leaning up to kiss and lightly bite into the brunette’s neck and shoulder. Bruce held him close as he tried to reach over his nightstand draw to pull out a condom and a bottle of lube for Clark.

Sitting himself back, Clark took the lube and poured it onto his fingers, rubbing them to spread the lotion while Bruce climbed to his lap to capture his lips again.

Clark kissed him back as he carefully inserted one finger into Bruce’s entrance, causing the other man to gasp quietly as he gripped tightly onto Clark’s neck and shoulder. Bruce slowly moved his legs around Clark’s waist while Clark inserted another finger inside him, curling and moving them so Bruce could adjust and prepare for his size.

Because he’s Kryptonian, he has an advantage from human kind besides strength, speed, and flight. Being able to heal from the sun, go for days without food (which he refuses because he loves to eat), advance photographic memory, and he was also very much well endowed down south. Even if it was a blessing to some from receiving his pleasure, he still had to be careful because of his size.

Bruce's eyes widened when he felt a third finger inserted inside him and looked back at Clark.

“Trust me. It’s for your safety.” Clark assures Bruce as he gives him a comforting kiss.

“Hmm that big huh?” Bruce asked/teased him softly as he kissed him back.

Clark just hums against his lips as he scissored his fingers for a bit until he slowly pulled them out, knowing Bruce was ready for him. Bruce backed away to the headboard as Clark finally took off his pants and boxer and his eyes instantly glued to his dick.

He didn’t lie when he said it was big. He did have an idea that part of his anatomy would be different given he was a humanoid extraterrestrial. But he couldn’t help but gulp a little wonder if the condom he gave him was the right size, or if that thing would fit him at all.

As Clark rips the wrapper of the condom, he looks back at Bruce and panics. “Hey, we don’t have to do this if you’re nervous.” he whispers softly to the brunette.

The moment Bruce heard Clark tell him they didn’t have to have sex, he immediately crawled back to Clark and wrapped his arms around him. “I need you….I need you so fucking much, Clark.” he whispers, praticully begging Clark to fuck him.

Clark stares at Bruce for a moment and then leans in to kiss him softly, their tongues brushing against each other. “I need you too, Bruce. I need you more than breathing.” he murmurs against his lips, giving him one more kiss before pulling back to place the condom on his erection.

He sighs in relief that it fit his cock and then was taken by surprise as Bruce crawled onto his lap and wrapped his legs back around him, slowly sinking himself onto Clark’s erection.

“Holy fuck!…oh god!…” Bruce groans loudly as he adjusts to the other man’s size, tightening his legs around Clark’s waist.

Clark kissed his cheek and throat as he slowly starts to move inside him, keeping a steady rhythm as he slowly fucks Bruce. He also rubbed his back and hips in a comforting manner as they held onto each other.

“You’re….you’re so tight…..you feel…amazing, Bruce.” Clark moans deeply as he slowly starts to pick up the speed.

“Fuck….Clark you’re amazing. I…fuck! Fuck!” Bruce gasped and cried when he felt Clark thrust deeper into him, gripping onto the Kryptonian tightly when he hit the sweet spot. “R-right…right there….more.”

Clark nods as he continues his thrust, going faster and deeper into the billionaire. He then gently push Bruce onto the bed and hovers over him, giving him a deep kiss as he fucks him harder.

Bruce tossed his head back against the pillow behind him as he let out a loud and desperate moan while Clark leaned down to attack his throat and then lightly nip at his chin.

They weren’t gonna last any longer at this rate.

Clark then moved his hand down to Bruce’s cock and stroked it. “Let….let it go, Bruce….I got you. I always will.” Clark whispers against his ear as he stroked his erection faster.

That was enough for Bruce. Once Clark hit his protestant one more time with a deep thrust, Bruce cried out Clark’s name and dug his fingers into him as he released his climax into Clark’s hands.

It didn’t take long for Clark to reach his high as he came as well, groaning deeply and loudly as he thrusted into Bruce one last time. Once he finished, Clark panted as he laid himself down onto Bruce who tightly and lazily held him close, kissing the side of his face and neck as he panted as well.

After a few minutes of stillness, Clark slowly pulls himself out of Bruce so he could throw away the condom and get a wet towel to clean himself and Bruce, who whines quietly when Clark pulls away from him.

The midwestern man came back with a hot towel and gently wiped the cum off of Bruce, making the other man sigh quietly from the soothing touch.

Clark frowns slightly when he sees a small bruise he left on Bruce’s thigh, mentally kicking himself for not being careful with his strength. Bruce looked at him for a moment and then followed his gaze, connecting the dots on what was going on in Clark’s head.

“Hey, it’s okay. I liked it. I really liked it.” He comforts Clark softly, who tossed the towel aside and brought Bruce closer to him. They lazily made out as they laid back down on the bed, now tangled from the sheets and together.

Bruce pulls away and nuzzles into Clark’s neck and shoulders in bliss and content. He was about to fall into a deep slumber until he heard those words he longed and feared for.

“I love you, Bruce.”

Bruce felt his body completely still while Clark slumps into a deep sleep, unknowing to the fact that tears were starting to build up in Bruce’s eyes

“Fucking cocksucker!”

Jack Ryder cursed out loud as he marches into the lavish bathroom to try and get the dark stand off of his blazer.

“Stupid fucking Kent! Just he waits until I make an episode on the dirt I’ll dig up on him. That’ll teach him.” Jack rambled on as he rubbed harder on his shirt.

When he looked up at the mirror, he saw someone in a harlequin mask behind him, thinking it was a bathroom attendant.

“You there! Make yourself useful and hand me one of those towels will ya?” he orders gruffly at them, snapping his fingers as if to say hurry up. “And after you’re done, go get me a whiskey at the bar.”

As he looks back down at his stain, little did Jack realize the bathroom attendee was in fact Harley Quinn, who smirked as she creeped over behind him, gripping tightly onto a needle filled with Fear Toxin.

When Jack looked back up at his reflection, he didn’t have time to react when Harley quickly jammed the needle into his neck. Jack hissed and screamed in pain as Harley injected the drug into his system.

The blonde maniac took a step back as Jack fell to his knee, panting and hissing as he slowly started to feel the shift and changes in his mind as the drug spread in his system.

Harley then grabbed Jack by the arm and walked him out of the bathroom, shoving the man back out to the gala. The drugged out man stumbled a bit as he walked before fainting hard to the floor, startling the guest around him.

“Is that ... .Ryder?” one of the patrons asked while Martinez and Ellen went over to check his vitals. When she turned Jack’s head to the side, Ellen noticed a red irritation on Jack’s neck. Martinez notices Jack slowly opened his eyes but his puppies were dark. He grabbed Ellen and pulled her away when Jack got up and started to thrash at the other guest, everyone backing away from him in shock.

Unbeknownst to the guest, Harley stalks behind the crowd and begins to to jab and inject the toxin into other random guest’s necks.

One guest started to grip at her hair and then pulled out her sharp hair stick ornament out of it and went over to stab it behind another guest's back.

Everyone started to panic as a few patrons, high on Fear Toxin, were starting to scream and violently attack anyone in their way.

“Get everyone outside safely! I’m gonna call Gordon in for back up!” Ellen ordered Martinez, who nodded and went to lead everyone outside, away from the other guests who are high on the hallucinate brain altering drugs.

As he left, Ellen turned and saw Jack charging at her with a violent gaze. She ran as she tried to get him to follow her to the bar area and grabbed a bottle from there, using it to bash it on Jack's head knocking him out.

“The hell’s going on here?” she mutters to herself as she examines his neck wound, realizing it could possibly be a needle injection. She puts Jack’s head down as she pulls her guns she kept on her leg holster as she searched for the culprit.

As the chaos broke out at the gala party, Harley was watching from the balcony with glee as everyone fought and maim each other.

“Freeze!”

Harley turned to see Ellen and a few security guards aiming their guns at her. She stared at them for a moment not before she rushed behind her and jumped off of the balcony, grabbing and wrapping herself onto the curtain as twirled her way back down to the lower floor.

Once she was down she made a dart to the back room of the museum and made her way to the loading dock, where the unmarked van was waiting for her.

She jumped in and took her mask off as the door closed and they drove off.

“Woooo that was fun huh?” Harely asked as she turned to her men.

The van continued to drive away from the center of Gotham as it made its way to an abandoned section of the under part of the south bridge.

Once there, she opened the van door and smiled when she saw Crane and Joker waiting for her.

“Sorry for the wait, traffic was murder.” she said with glee, hopping off to join them. Joker smirked as he wrapped his arms around Harley when she went over to hug him.

“You were right about Scarecrow here, he’s a keeper.” Joker told the blonde, looking back at Crane with a smile.

Crane bit his lips nervously while Harley went over to hug him. “I knew he’d make you proud, puddin.” she said before giving Crane a kiss on the cheek.

Crane still couldn’t believe what he just did. Sure it all stemmed from his inner turmoil and past pain but it was all so sudden and left him with mixed emotions. He jumped slightly when the Joker clapped his hands.

“Well now! Now that we’re out and about, I feel like living on more “calling card” before we call it a night.” Joker declared, everyone but Crane cheering in an agreement. He followed Joker and Harley to the nearest van until Joker turned to stop him.

“Oh no, baby. We don’t need you for this one.” the psychopathic clown explained.

Crane started to panic, wondering if he did something wrong for him. “But…..I thought I was useful.” he said, wanting to reach for him but worried he would get angry.

“And you are, babe~ And you will have another time to shine. But I don’t want you to be……damaged goods.” Joker assures him, reaching his hand to caress Crane’s gauntlet. “I do want you well rested for our big plans later on. Can you do that for me, baby?” Joker asked as he leans into his ear to lick the shell of it.

Crane shutters a little from his touch but nodded yes to him.

“Great!” Joker exclaimed as he pulled away quickly, heading to the van. “Don’t party too hard while we’re gone, Crane. Smooches~” he cooed as he closed the van door.

Crane watches as the van leaves, leaving him, a few other men, and the other van for them to get to the new hideout.

This was for a good cause, right?

As Bruce slowly woke up, he felt something heavy on his chest.

He looked down and smiled softly when he saw Clark in a deep sleep, arms wrapped around his torso and nuzzling the side of his face against his chest. Bruce couldn’t help but chuckle softly, leaning down to kiss the top of the midwestern man’s head.

He still couldn’t believe Clark confessed his love for him after they had sex.

Sure it was the most heartwarming thing anyone could tell him, but at the same time it frightened him. No one has even loved him like this before, even with past boyfriends and girlfriends, but nothing this strong or intimate to him. He doesn't even think he was deserving of love.

But maybe this would be great for him. Sure he’ll need to talk to Alfred on what he should do and also well tell Clark about him being Batman, but this could be good. This could be something he needed in a long time.

The brunette then heard his phone buzzing and lazily reached for it to see his phone filled with police and news alerts.

He then sat up quickly as he opened one of the posts to show a news reel of a report of an attack at the Wayne/Queen’s Gala, showing videos of patrons attacking others in a bloody manner while another shows the paramedics wheeling in wounded guests, including Jack Ryder.

Bruce felt his stomach turn and moved away from Clark’s hold to stand up when he opened another news feed on the attack at the Arkham State Hospital. His hands shaken when he saw the security feed of Joker leading Crane and his men out of the back room.

He failed. Batman failed to stop them.

He turned over to Clark, who was still asleep, and felt so many emotions running in his head.

He failed because he let himself get distracted for his selfish needs. He let his guard down for one night and all hell broke loose.

All because of him.

Glaring at Clark’s sleepy form, he rushed to throw on some clothes and made his way to the Cave without even waking the Kryptonian up.

He doesn’t care if he is angry at Clark for no reason or that he was rushing into a battle unprepared.

All Bruce knows is that he refuses to ever let his guard down like. To even let this ever happen to him again.

Chapter Text

Commissioner Gordon had just come back from turning the Bat signal on at the secluded area and everyone at the station was in a panic.

He had gotten the calls from Detective Ellen and Martinez about the sudden acts of violence at the Wayne/Queen Fundraiser Gala and then numerous calls that Arkham was under attack and that someone freed the Joker. So far there have been two masked allies that could be the masterminds on this jailbreak that both Superman and Batman have told him.

But for some reason, both men have been a no show even with the signal up. So Gordon had to work fast to apprehend the murder crazed clown and his followers before it’s too late.

“How’s it looking at your end, Yin?” Gordon radioed Ellen as he and his men geared up to go on a manhunt for Joker.

“We managed to knock out the last of the guests. But everyone is still on edge.” Ellen replied.

Gordon sighed heavily as he went to the tactical locker to pull out whatever they needed. He paused when he saw the gas masks. He counted them and then looked back at his men who were still prepping.

There weren’t enough masks for everyone if they got in contact with the Fear Gas.

But there was also the bigger issue that now it’s a liquefied drug that can be inserted into the bloodstream.

This was getting completely out of hand for everyone.

“If this gets out of hand, we would have to put a curfew or something for this city until this monster is caught.” Ellen told him on the other line.

“I think you’re right. I don’t want to know what Joker has plans for Halloween but if we don’t catch him in time, we might have to-”

Suddenly the power went out in the police station, startling everyone.

“Gordon? Gordon?! Are you still there?” Ellen called out.

“I’m here, Yin. But I think we got some unwanted company abouts.” Gordon explained as he pulled his flashlight out to shine it on his crew.

“Calm down, men. This is what that freak wants. He wants us to panic but we won’t let that happen” Gordon told them as he pulled out the gas mask. “Now gear up! The sooner we nap the Joker and send him back to his cell the better.”

His crew nodded as they grabbed the masks. “And if you don’t have a mask, use whatever you have to cover your mouth and nostril.” Gordon added as he handed out the last mask, leaving him and two other officers exposed.

He then heard rustling in the office room and quickly showed his light to where it was. A few things from the desk were knocked over, which meant that there was someone else in the building with them.

Gordon then pulled his gun out as she searched around for the culprit, his men following close behind with their guns out as well. The only light shown in the building was Gordon's flashlight and the lighting outside.

They scouted the black outed station, knowing Joker’s men are inside the building somewhere.

Gordon felt his skin crawl when he heard a familiar eerie cackling sound, one that he hadn’t heard in years. And wished to never hear again.

“He’s in the building, men.” he told the other officers, his light shown on the hallways.

As they made their way to the main stair, the light in the room turned on all of a sudden.

“Lieutenant James Gordon! Oh how I have missed you~”

Gordon and his men turned to see Joker, now out of his orange and white Arkham uniform and standing at the top of the startway. He was now wearing a velvet yet tattered purple blazer with pinstripe sleeves, a dark green button up underneath the blazer with a faded yellow tie that was loose around his neck, and purple pinstriped pants that matched the blazer.

“Though I guess it’s Commissioner now. Oh how the times just fly by.” Joker said gleefully as he plushing back and mangled faded green hair.

“You won’t be out for long! The Batman and all of us will send you back to that hellhole where you belong!” One of Gordon’s men shouted to the Joker, who gave the officer a smile with his deformed permanent one widening.

“Funny, I don’t see the Bat in sight. Nor is he in the shadows I presume.” Joker remarked, taking one step down at Gordon and his men’s guns followed his movement. “I was really hoping to get to see the flying rodent again, even now that he’s mingling with the likes of that rocks for brains Metahuman.”

Joker had his hands to hip as he dramatically sighs. “Oh well! Maybe next time!.....for me that is.” He said menacingly as he pulled out what looked like two smoke bombs.

Gordon was now on full alarm realizing Joker now weaponized the Fear Gas drug. “MASK ON!” He ordered his men who rushed to cover their mouths and noses with the mask and their shirts for the ones that don’t have a mask.

Joker laughed as he rolled the smoke bombs canisters down the stairs and once they were on the lower level, the bombs released an orange smoke out of them.

“FIRE!” Gordon ordered his men that were wearing the gas mask to fire at Joker despite the thick fog as he and few others went to open the front doorway. The firing team went further ahead to see the Joker was long gone, nowhere in sight. When they got there, they couldn’t budge because the handles outside were wrapped tightly in chains.

“Fuck!” Gordon cursed to himself as he tried to figure out a way to get him and his men out of the facility. He couldn’t shoot or smash the windows, they were bullet proof. They couldn’t make it to the second floor without passing through the gas.

They were done for.

Clark was still in a deep sleep.

He was practically dreaming about Bruce, still in complete bliss of the afterglow of sex. The Kryptonian never thought he would not only end up with someone like Bruce Wayne but fall madly in love with him. He was perfect despite the flaws, he was enjoyable to be around despite his introvert-ness, he was very committed as a father, a businessman, and as Batman.

That man was everything and more in Clark’s eyes

As he dreamt about the idea of taking Bruce, Alfred, and Dick to visit his parents in Smallville for Thanksgiving, knowing deep down his parents would welcome them with open arms, he frowned slightly when he couldn’t hear his heartbeat.

Clark opened his eyes and then saw that he was the only one in the bed.

“Bruce?”

Clark used his x-ray version to see where Bruce could have gone. He wasn’t in the bathroom or the kitchen. In fact, Bruce wasn’t anywhere in the Manor.

He then looked over at the large three panel windows and saw the Bat signal at the sky and his eyes widened.

Bruce was in trouble.

Realizing he was completely naked, he quickly and quietly used his super speed to wiz into his room to throw on his Superman outfit. He stumbled a little as he put his boots on, opening the window as he flew out fast, not caring if the heavy rain was hitting his face.

As he flew to Gotham, Clark thought to himself why Bruce wouldn’t wake him up to tell him he was stepping out for something. Did he really not want the dark haired reporter to know he’s the Dark Knight? And what kind of danger would have caused Bruce to leave so abruptly?

As he passed the Old Gotham Distract, he heard heart rates going up and pleaded for help. He followed the noise which led to the police station and saw with his x-ray vision that Commissioner Gordon and a few police officers were locked in there. He flew over and saw that the doors were barred and chained up. Clark used his heat vision to cut the chains and opened the doors wide, ushering Gordon and his unmasked men.

Once they were out, Clark then used his super breath to blow the Fear Gas out of the building until it was all cleared. The other officers sighs in relief as they took their masks off.

“Is everyone okay? Is there anyone hurt or harmed in any way here?” Clark asked the officers.

The Kryptonian waited until heard them say they were okay or nodded to him.

“The hell were you, boy scout?” Clark turned to see a stern Gordon glaring at him.

“I’m so sorry, Commissioner. I was actually out looking for Batman.” Clark told him.

“That’s what I would like to know.” Gordon said back, sighing as he adjusted his glasses. “Look, you go find him while we search the city for the Joker. God help us all if the Bat finds him.”

“Joker’s out? H-how? How did that happen?” Clark asked him, terrified at the fact that the madman cult leader was now out and somewhere loose in Gotham.

“That’s what we’re trying to figure out. Now go! Find the Bat and if you can, the Joker as well.” Gordon ordered him.

Clark had so many questions but he knew he needed to find Bruce. “Be careful out there.” he told Gordon and his men as he flew up to search for Bruce.

The midwestern man tried to either Bruce’s heartbeat or voice, anything to locate the Caped Crusader around. After being with Bruce, he was able to distinguish Bruce’s heartbeat from everyone else’s. It was the same way he was able to read Lois’ heartbeat as well.

Eventually, Clark heard Bruce’s heart and followed. It led him over to the road to Arkham, thinking Bruce was doing an investigation there. He then spotted Bruce on his bike driving away from the asylum, possibly done investigating there. Sighing in relief, Clark flew down to follow him.

“Thank god I found you. I guess you found out what happened then huh?” Clark said as he flew alongside Bruce, who didn’t respond nor looked at him.

“Bats? Are you ok-” Clark didn’t get a chance to finish as Bruce sped up, driving away from the Man of Steel.

“Bats wait!!” Clark calls out as he catches up to Bruce. Now he was really confused by Bruce’s behavior, even for his Batman persona. “Commissioner Gordon and his men are searching the city for Joker so I think-”

“I don’t need your help.” Bruce snapped at him, eyes still on the road.

Clark was taken back from the sudden hostility and said “I want to help. Look I only met him once but I’m able to pick up the sound of his heart rate. So if we-”

“This isn’t your fight! So just leave, Clark!”

Clark stopped mid flight when Bruce called him out by his first name, almost like a dagger to the heart.

He knew all along. He knew that he was Superman, even when they were working together. Sure he knows Bruce is Batman but now he knows his secret and was mad at him, after a wonderful night they had. Clark didn’t know how to process this.

But he knew they had a job to do and he flew over until he was in Bruce’s way, stopping his motorbike with one hand as he kept a stern stare that equaled the other man’s stare.

“This is as much of my fight now whether you like it or not, Bruce.” Clark told him in a strict tone.

Bruce's expression was still stoic but even more so frustrated, Clark guesses that he must have felt deceived as well.

“Look, you can be mad at me all you want later and as much as I want us to talk about this, we need to save it until we find the Joker.” Clark told him, leaning forward to narrow his eyes at Bruce’s hazel eyes. “I am gonna still work with you and help you stop him, whether you like it or not.”

Bruce’s expression still didn’t change an inch but Clark noticed that his breathing was increasing, as if he was trying to calm himself down. He could tell Bruce’s heart was breaking from this sudden realization. Or it could be from something untold, something Clark must have done without him knowing.

Clark boldly decided to let go of the Dark Knight’s bike as he drove off without saying a word.

Signing in distraught, Clark flew behind to follow him, saying up in the guys so that Bruce wasn’t detected by anyone. During the flight, Clark couldn’t help but wonder how long Bruce knew he was Superman? How could he have just figured out who he really was? But then again Batman…or he guessed Bruce was a detective for so long so it wouldn’t have been a no brainer. He knew Bruce was smart as a whip so nothing could pass an amazing man like him.

Clark then picked up Joker’s unnatural calm heartbeat and lowered down to Bruce’s side. “I know where Joker’s at. Follow me!” he explained as he flew ahead. He breathed freely when he heard Bruce following behind, leading the masked brunette to where Joker was hiding at, a closed parking garage.

The Kryptonian floated down to meet with Bruce, who parked and covered his bike as he made his way to the garage. He still didn’t look at Clark as he walked pass him, bumping his shoulders roughly against him.

While this change of attitude was hurting Clark, he had to store it away as he went to work. Before he could use his x-ray to locate Joker, Bruce didn’t let him finish as he used his grappling hook to climb up the building.

“Br…Bats! What are you doing?!” Clark whispers loudly, starting to get irritated from Bruce not listening to him.

He flew up until he was at Bruce’s level as he moved. "He’s on the fourth level by the way.” Clark told him coldly, folding her arm as he followed Bruce as he made his way to the fourth level. The Dark Knight slipped through the gap with Clark following behind. They then spotted Joker giving a speech to his men and followers at an unmarked van, Bruce crouching behind a car to listen in.

“You are all so wonderful to stick by me this long. Really it truly means a lot to the bottom of my cold heart.” Joker began, smiling over at his fanatics cheering for him. “Now I know you want me to take over Gotham with a bang, and don’t you worry I won’t disappoint. But as we prep, I need you all to do my bidding and cause as much as possible. And you do want to serve me, right?” he asked, leering at his men

Clark, hiding as well, looked back over at Bruce, who despite his cool demeanor he could tell he was sweating bullets and was in a panic as well. But he knew they needed to stop Joker no matter what.

“So what's the plan?” Clark whispers to Bruce, who was still ignoring him as he creeped his way closer to where Joker was.

“Darn it, Bruce!” Clark hissed, punched the car he was hitting in frustration, only to both crush the door and set the alarm.

“Uh-Oh.”

That drew attention to Joker and his men. The madman’s mouth formed a deformed smirk and called out “Oh Batsy~ I know you’re here somewhere.” He then pulled his tranquilizer gun filled with Fear Toxin darts. “Come out and play, Batsy~”

Knowing their covers were blown, Clark got out from hiding and faced them with arms crossed. “That’s enough, Joker. It’s time for you to go back to Arkham.” he said sternly, knowing Bruce was rolling his eyes and groaning from that.

Joker stared at Clark for a moment and they laughed “Well if it isn’t Marvin the Martian himself. Also it’s cute of you to think I will even go back to my cell.”

Clark breathed in a little and said “This isn’t right, Joker. You can’t force people to do your horrible crimes no matter how much you want to be admired. You can win admiration in a more humane way. There are people out there that want to help and cure you.”

“Cure me? Cure me?!?!” Joker questioned him, letting out another skin crawling cackle. “Oh honey, I’m already cured. I see the world how it truly is and want everyone to see it from my eyes! Why don’t you see what I’m talking about, big boy.” he then fired the gun at Superman with no hesitation.

Clark was about to dodge it until he felt someone tackling him out of the way first. He looked up and saw that it was Bruce who saved him. But then Clark’s eyes follow down to the brunette’s arm to see the dart was on the exposed fabric of his suit.

Bruce backed away in shock and pulled the dart out, seeing the vial was emptied with little droplets of orange left in there.

“N-no.” was all Bruce could say, the fear starting to consume him before the toxin could.

“Huh that was unexpected but hey I love it when a plan has surprises.” Joker said and then shoot more dart at his men without hesitation, getting them to go violent as well. “It was nice knowing you, Batboy!” Joker said he byes as he drove off, leaving Clark with a panicked Bruce and Joker’s men, roided up with Fear Toxin.

Clark knew he had to take those men down fast, but there was also Bruce who was crouching in pain as the toxin spread. He then remembered that Bruce was making an antidote, so that could cure him. But if he leaves, the crazed Joker fanatics will be loose in the city.

He decided to act fast as he took down and knocked out Joker’s men, hopping from one goon to another. He had to make sure to hold his strength back so not to break any bones.

Once he was done, he quickly made his way to Bruce, whose breathing was going uneven, and carried him bridal style as he flew out through the stormy night.

“Hang in there, Bruce. I got you.” Clark whispers as he flies them back to Wayne Manor, knowing there’s some sort of hideout there.

Chapter Text

Bruce blacked out before he knew what happened when the Fear Toxins entered his body.

All he really remembered was kneeling and hunching over from the most agonizing pain he’s ever experienced and Clark holding him close as he flew them up to the sky.

When he finally woke up he realized two things, he was back in the Cave and that his cowl mask was off.

The brunette tries to sit himself up from the cot, but hisses a little from a slight sting in his arm. Just then a gust of wind blew his way and Clark, who was still in his Superman uniform, was at his side.

“Whoa whoa whoa careful there.” he said gently, trying to help Bruce sit up on the cot.

Trying to keep a steady breathing, Bruce tried to think back to all the events that had happened tonight. He got the news alert on Joker breaking out from Arkham after letting his guard down for one night, Clark somewhat confessed that he knows about him being Batman, and then he tried to protect Clark from a Fear Toxin dart.

But wait, if he was shot by the dart then why wasn’t he affected by the Toxin. Unless…

Bruce rushed off of the cot despite feeling sluggish and hurried over to the lab corner to see that the antidote he made last night was empty, realizing that Clark used it on him. That was his only antidote he made and the Kryptonian wasted on him. Sure he can make another with the last vial he salvaged but it would take forever to make duplicates.

By Halloween it’ll be too late.

“I know I shouldn't have but you were in so much pain and I….I didn’t want you to succumb into that violent madness.” Clark explained as he got up on his feet.

Bruce closed his eyes and balled his fists up tightly, breathing in slowly.

“....how long?” was the first thing Bruce asked Clark, facing away from him.

It took a moment for Clark to realize that the brunette was about him for how long did he know that he was Gotham’s Dark Knight. “On our first night investigating when we raided that warehouse where Joker’s men were selling Fear Gas. When that explosion hit, your cowl flew off and…I saw your face.” the midwestern man confessed quietly.

Bruce let out a silent hmph sound and shook his head, still refusing to look back at Clark. “Day one, when you interviewed me, I couldn’t quite point out where I could possibly know you from. My hunch was proven correctly that first night you appeared as Superman.” Bruce pauses as he pushes himself away from the desk, looking behind his shoulder to glare at Clark. “That’s when I found out about your secret.”

Clark felt something inside him shatter from the look Bruce was giving him. “Bruce, I know I should have told who I was days ago. I….I can’t even begin to tell you how sor-”

“That’s not why I’m mad.” Bruce interrupts him, moving one of his hands to fidget and grip the side of his cape tightly. “I’m mad because you distracted me from the only thing I can do on this planet.”

Clark stared at him for a moment, slightly confused on what he meant. “I’m sorry?”

From that Bruce fully turned himself to the Kryptonian, his cape swoosh behind him. “I let my guard down for one night and the Joker is now out somewhere in Gotham! All because we decided to screw around and have a date night!” he snapped at Clark.

“Bruce, that was just a slip up. Those things happen.” Clark explained those very much taken back from the sudden out bursts. “I told you before I can hear Joker’s heartrate and if you let me search around Gotham I can find him easily. Let me help still.”

“Like the time you got the evidence destroyed or when you let the Harlequin escape?” Bruce asked, folding his arms.

“I have no excuse for the first mistake, I take full responsibility for that. But I couldn’t let you drown when she escaped, I had to make a decision and so I chose to save my friend whose life is important to me.” Clark told him as he kept his foot down, that he made the right choice that night. Even though they lost one of the bosses and lead to crack down on Joker’s plans, he still knew that Bruce’s life was more important than the case.

“My life shouldn’t matter that much. Not you or anyone.” Bruce scowled him.

The midwestern stood there in disbelief of what Bruce told him. “Your life does matter, Bruce. It matters to everyone. What would happen if you didn’t come home to Dick and-”

“Don’t!” Bruce growled, marching over to Clark. “Don’t you DARE bring Dick into this!” he demanded, getting into Clark’s face.

Clark bit the inside of his cheek as he backed away slightly. “He’s your son.”

“Exactely. He’s MY son, not yours. So don’t act like you’re part of his or my life all of a sudden or that you care.” Bruce snapped at him.

“Bruce….I love you. I care and love you so much.” Clark told him calmly.

“Why? Why do you care? Why would you even love someone that doesn’t deserve it?!” Bruce demanded even though he didn’t want an answer. He felt that deep down that he wasn’t worthy of Clark’s or anyone’s love.

But Clark disagrees completely. He felt Bruce was very much deserving of love, from his found family, from him, from everyone. And it broke his heart that Bruce thinks so little of himself.

“Bruce you ... .you are very much worthy of love from me and your family. You’re so smart, handsome, thoughtful, and very dedicated as both Bruce and Batman.” Clark explained to him. “I wasn’t trying to keep you away from being Batman. But it doesn’t mean you should mentally drain yourself night after night. You should have woken me up so I could stop Joker for you.” he added, wanting Bruce to know that he will do anything he can to help.

Bruce just shook his head and said bitterly “I don’t need help. Not from you, your….Justice League or whatever, not from anyone. I have always worked alone and I will be damn sure to stay on that routine."

“But….you can’t just….Bruce this will mentally destroy you. You can’t just do all this by yourself.” Clark told him, placing a hand on Bruce's shoulder only to have the other man swat his hand away.

“I was doing fine until you showed up and messed up everything for me.” Bruce blurted, not realizing from his blind anger and frustration that it was too late to take it all back.

Something inside Clark pierced him like glass when Bruce told him that, staring at him with shaken tearful disbelief as he tried to collect himself from breaking down. “You….you don’t mean that.”

Bruce didn’t say anything as he glared at the Kryptonian, making him slowly start to panic and tempted to reach for him as Bruce keeps pulling away.

“Get out.” he mutters quietly after a moment.

“Bruce please, we need to talk-”

“I SAID GET OUT!!” Bruce snapped, shoving Clark away as he glared tearful dagger at him. “I never want to see you in Gotham, in my manor, or ever again!”

Clark bit his lips as he backed away reluctantly from the man he loved but nodded. “O-okay…..If that’s what you want ... .I'll respect your wish and Krypto and I will go.” was all Clark told him as he turned to head to the elevator to gather Krypto and his things to leave. He told one more heartbroken glance at Bruce one more time before he headed to the top floor.

Once Clark was gone, Bruce felt his breathing shake as he realized what he just did to the one man he ever felt love for. He could have gone after him, stop him, scream for him to come back, but he was too angry and blind stupid from frustration to do so.

Glaring over at his mask cowl on his desk, he yelled in all of his exasperation as he grabbed the masking and tossed it far away, hot tears of anger mixed with the smudge of his dark mask make up streamed down his cheeks.

He sunk into the nearest chair and buried his face into his hands as he lets himself cry in the Cave, the only sounds in the room were his heartbreaking sobs.

Was this all for a good cause?

That’s what’s been going through Crane's mind as he stands at the door from watching Joker give one of his lectures to his group of old and new followers. They have no found themselves and new hideout in an abandoned modern church buidling in Blǔdhaven. The psychiatrist could have sensed the irony of that if he wasn’t so neck deep into this cult.

He listens in as the Joker praised those that were eternity grateful to stick around for him while behind bars, but then harshly chastised those that were doubtful of his return, threatening to not only shoot them but some part of their body so they could feel the never ending agonizing pain.

Crane gasped when he felt a hand slammed onto his shoulder and turned to see it was just Harely, hood down and mask off so now she was just in her faded make up and freshly chopped blonde hair.

“What cha thinkin about, Scarecrow?” she asked, smirking at how startled he looked.

Once he calmed down, Crane looked over where Joker was at and sighs. “I…..I just wish you guys told me you were going to liquify my Fear Gas ingredients..” he confused quietly. Though he was bothered by a lot that had happened, he wasn’t gonna explain them to her knowing it’ll cost him his life or worse, Joker’s love for him.

Harley raised a brow at him and asked sternly “You don’t like what we did to your masterpiece?”

Crane was alarmed from her tone and hastily explained “No no no! I loved that you all worked around with the Fear Gas and weaponized it into something useful. It’s just….I feel like even though I’m a key member, I’m being left in the dark from all this.

“Aww Craney baby. You’re not being left in the dark. Mistah J thought it would be a wonderful surprise for you. He wanted to make you happy.” Harley assures him with a smile.

“He…he does?” Crane asked the former psychiatrist, wondering if she was right or just false hope.

The blonde just giggles and pat his shoulder. “He just wants the best for his number one guy. He gives you nothing but the best things for you.” he explained, moving closer to whispers in his ear. “Ya know, he never gives anyone this sort of special treatment except to those that are worthy of his love.”

My….my love?” Crane asked her, a mixer of hope and anxiousness boiled in his mind and heart. He had heard that the Joker never took lovers except for those who he thinks share his vision. Was this the connection that could help fill his loneliness and long life of rejected-ness?

Once the meeting was over, with two or three fanatics that were bloodily maimed, the Joker turned to where Crane and Harley were as his deformed mouth formed a smirk. He curled his fingers as if to tell them to follow him.

“That’s for you, sweetums. Have fun~” Harley cooed, giving Crane’s shoulder a squeeze as she walked away.

Crane gulps nervously as he follows Joker into the private room. Once there, Crane's eyes trailed around the interior of the room. It was filled with blueprints to historical buildings in Gotham, crude drawings of houses in flame and dying animals, and boxes of guns, weaponized tools, and random things you would find in a joke shop.

It was enough to make someone’s skin crawl.

“You know.” Joker begins as he locks the door behind them. “I never got to properly thank you for everything.” he told Crane, slowly approaching the former psychiatrist.

“I…you don’t need to thank me, Joker. I…I was only doing what you wanted.” Crane explained meekly, still in both shock and disbelief that the Joker saw any potential in him.

Joker tsked at him as placed a hand on his shoulder, giving it a firm squeeze. “You think so little of yourself, baby. You should feel honored that not only I took notice of your work, but collectively chose you to be at my side when the chaos breaks this Friday.” he said, his hand now creeping up Crane’s neck, sending the poor man more shivers from the touch.

“But…..why am I worthy?” Crane asked him quietly, wanting to understand if he really did feel the same.

“Awwwww sweet baby Crane~ Those who doubted and rejected you were nothing but a bunch of ignoramuses. Only I say your skills, your passion.” he paused as he hiked his fingers through Crane’s dark brown hair. Your devotion. It’s what helps drive me to our set goal. It’s what will help us show the doubters wrong. Together, we can do anything~”

“Joker didn’t give Crane a chance to ask another question as he slammed his mouth against his, giving Crane a deep heated kiss.

Crane felt himself go completely lost in himself as he caved in and kissed Joker back, gripping onto his dress shirt in desperation.

Nothing matters now. Not his morals, his questionable theories, not even his common sense. All he has now was the love and attention he craved from another.

And that's what’s really important. Right?

“Jesus Christ! Lois, you better look at this.”

Lois hears Jimmy from the kitchen as she puts the empty bottles of beer and soda cans in recycling. She had Jimmy over at her apartment to go through Joker investigation for Clark and his new acquaintances Batman, hoping they could find something to help them spot the Clown Prince of Crime’s followers and their plans.

She rushed over to the living room and looked over at the laptop with Jimmy, seeing news feeds and alerts from Gotham on Joker’s escape and the attacks at the gala.

“Shit….this is terrible.” Lois mutters to herself, her eyes watched video after video of the chaos that was happening in the city.

“Clark’s there. Do you think he's okay?” Jimmy asked Lois as a security video showed Superman rescuing the police force from the Fear Gas filled station.

“I don’t know. He hasn’t been answering my text.” Lois explained, but she did pull out her phone to try and call him, concerned for her friend and his crush.

Jimmy watched her pace and waited, hoping Clark missed the hell that broke loose somehow.

“Fuck! He’s not picking up.” Lois cursed, frantically sending another text to Clark.

The Daily Planet photographer chewed the inside of his cheeks and then suggested “Should we try and get a train ticket to Gotham to find him?”

“It’s late so the stations are closed and even if it wasn’t, there would be so much traffic, we wouldn’t be able to reach Wayne Manor.” Lois explained as she sent another text. She looked up from her phone to see Jimmy silently get anxious from all the videos documenting the panic going on in Gotham.

“You should go rest, Jimmy. I’ll keep an eye on the news for Clark.” she told her friend, hoping he’ll at least try to sleep easy.

“You…you sure?” Jimmy asked her, feeling bad to give her that responsibility.

“Of course. Hell, take my bed for tonight. It’s a memory foam mattress so you’ll definitely need it.” Lois assures him, wanting Jimmy to sleep with less stress.

Jimmy sighs quietly but nodded, knowing Lois wants him on the right mind set. “The moment you hear back from Clark, please wake me up so I can feel relief that my friend made it out safely.” Jimmy instructed as he got up and headed to her bedroom to rest, Lois couldn’t help but chuckle when she heard him let out a deep moan when he sank into her mattress.

As she turned her attention to the laptop, she heard something from her balcony and then gasped when she saw it was Clark in his Superman uniform.

“Clark!? What happened? Why aren’t you in Gotham?” Lois asked as she opened the door for him. When she got closer, she couldn’t help but notice that not only Clark was carrying his bag and a confused Krypto, but his face looked lost, as if he had been crying.

“Clark?”

“Look I know it’s sudden and you’re gonna say “I told you so”, but can we please talk? Please?” Clarke asked her, practically pleading.

Lois then got an idea of what might have just happened to the Kryptonian and nodded, ushering him and his dog inside from the cold rain.

“Was that Clark? You got a hold of him?!” they heard Jimmy called out as he rushed into the living room. He paused when he saw a sad and soaked Superman but suddenly something just clicked in his head.

Clark stood there in shock, not expecting Jimmy to be in Lois’ apartment but didn’t have the heart in him to try and haphazardly come up with an excuse on his alter ego.

“Umm…..tell you what, I’m gonna make so hot tea for you and try my best not to ask a million questions.” Jimmy declared as he walked over to Lois' kitchen.

As Clark let Krypto on the floor to rest, Lois took his hand and led him over to the couch, closing Jimmy’s laptop.

“Talk to us. What happened?”

Chapter Text

Fear.

That’s all Bruce knew in his life was fear.

Some people in life have the standard fears like heights, open water, clowns, for him though there was one thing that terrified him that he won’t even admit it.

Being alone.

Even since the murder of his parents, Bruce grew to have an irrational and internal fear of ending up alone, not being able to have someone in his life for long. It has gotten worse since growing up. Either kids would bully him or he would fight them back if provoked, causing him to be expelled from five different prep schools. Even the school board wants nothing to do with him.

And then there were the false friends that just wanted his attention just for second hand fame or to mooch off of. This breaks Bruce’s heart feeling as if he can trust anyone. But as he got into his college years, he would hook up with any of his peers, male or female, in desperation for a connection of some sorts. Once he ask for it, they would either turn him down or just leave him behind, never to talk to him again

He was a nuisance, a mistake, and runt ... .a reject.

He strongly felt he should have been the one to die and not his parents, leading him to believe it was okay to end his life since no one would be grieving for him.

But maybe that's just it, he just let his autophobia consume him to the idea that he was probably better off alone. That he didn’t deserve someone that would love and care for him. That he’s not allowed to let himself be distracted from his duty as the Batman……

That all he’ll ever do is hurt those he loves.

Letting out a sigh, Bruce leans back on his chair and slowly moves himself up and sadly wanders back over to his work station to fix up a new antidote. The plan for the brunette is to give it to Commissioner Gordon when he meets him the next night, hoping his team would have better luck making an antidote than him.

As he worked, he couldn’t get the image of Clark’s sorrowful heartbroken face out of his mind.

Fresh tears built up as he thought back at how he treated Clark horribly, and for what? Because he blamed him for getting distracted when really it was all his own fault? Yes he was in a frantic state and wasn’t thinking clearly, but it was no excuse for how he treated the one man who loved him and vice versa.

Bruce then glanced over at an x-acto knife at the edge of the work bench. He stares down at the silver blade as it glimmers under the fluorescent lighting from the Cave. Almost teasing him of his past shame and attempting on his own life when he couldn’t take it anymore. But it was also becoming him to try again, reopen the old scar because all he does is hurt everyone or get them killed.

Glaring at the knife, he grabbed and roughly tossed it across the room with a disgruntled yell, hearing the light chime and metal scratch as it hit the concrete floor.

He needs to get out of the Cave, out of his Batman suit, just anything to get away from reminders of his outburst. So as he wiped his tears away, smudging his face more with the black make up, he hastily took off his armor and grabbed the nearest sleepwear near him (a black long sleeve and some sweats, much of the mask made up from his face, and headed back up to the Manor. He can wait for the results of the antidote tomorrow.

Once he made it out, he rushed up the steps, trying his best to not make so much noise, he paused as he stared at the doorway to his master bedroom. The fresh memories of him and Clark being intimate in his room flooded his might, a new batch of tears waiting to break from his hazel grey eyes as Clark words of love echoed in his head.

“Dad?”

Bruce breathed in and turned around to see Dick walking over to him.

“Sweetheart, what are you doing up?” Bruce asked as he kneels to his son’s height, gently brushing back his dark locks.

“I had a nightmare and when I woke up, Krypto was gone. So I went to look for him.” Dick explains quietly, leaning into his father’s touch.

Bruce bit his lips from that, now realizing Clark was truly gone from the Manor.

“Clark and Krypto had to go back to Metropolis, bud. They had important work stuff to take care of.” he explained, leaving out the fact that he drove Clark out from his stubbornness and stupidity.

“Oh, was it a Superman kind of job?” Dick asked quietly, sad that he couldn’t see his two friends go.

Bruce nods sadly and said “Yeah kiddo, it was a Superman kind of job.”

As Dick moved closer, he noticed how tired his father’s eyes looked. “Are you sad that he’s gone, dad? He asked Bruce.

The brunette couldn’t give him a proper answer from that so instead he brought Dick into a comforting hug, letting his tears fall when he felt the young boy hug him back tightly.

“It’s okay, daddy. They’ll be back. They won’t be gone for long.” Dick assures him, resting his face into Bruce’s shoulder.

“I….I hope so, little birdie. I really do.” Bruce said quietly, holding Dick close as he silently sobs.

After a while, Bruce slowly pulls away to wipe his tears. “Sorry about that, Dick.”

Dick shook his head and said “It’s okay, dad. I know you miss him too.” He then reaches over to take Bruce’s hand into his own. “You can sleep with me in my room if you like.”

Bruce knows he shouldn’t (mostly because Dick’s bed wasn’t big enough for two people) but he didn’t want to return to his room and Dick needed someone to help him with the nightmare.

“Okay, sweetie. How about we sleep like otters sleep.” Bruce suggested, holding Dick’s hand as his son led him to his bedroom.

“Like where the baby otter sleeps on top of the mommy otter?” Dick beamed as they got to his room.

“Exactly like that.” Bruce chuckles softly as he shuts the door behind him and walks over to the bed, the only light guiding them in the room were the star projectors and the faint flashes of lighting from the rain storm outside. As Bruce laid himself down on top of the blue bedsheets, Dick grabbed his favorite comfy blanket and curled into it and into his father’s chest, hearing his soothing heart beat.

Bruce smiles wistfully and brings his son close to him. “Dick, hun I want you to know that I love you so much. Even if I can give you anything in the world or be the best father to you, I love you more than the stars themselves.” he whispers softly.

Dick looked up at him and smiled softly. “I love you too, dad. And you don’t have to worry about getting me anything. I love you more than anything in the universe.” Dick said back, leaning up to give Bruce another hug. Bruce kissed the top of his head as he held him close once more.

He still felt unworthy of love, whether it’s for Clark or even his own adoptive son. Still he wants to try and do better. But even if it hurts him so much, one thing is for sure about Clark.

That man deserves someone who wasn’t a colossal fuck up like Bruce himself.

Despite the heavy feeling of heartbreak, Clark was able to calm down after a good cry (and towel off since he flew to Lois’ in the rain) he was able to tell Lois and Jimmy, who were sitting at either side of him to cheer him up, about what had happened between him and Bruce.

“And we were doing so well. We had a fantastic time at the gala, granted there were a few jerks there that should mind their own business and leave Bruce alone. We…it was just so magical.” Clark smiles as he thinks back to when they made love, realizing at that point he was madly and deeply in love with Bruce Wayne.

But then he frowns when he continues on. “But…I just…We had one slip up all because I took Bruce away from his Batman duties and-”

“Wait, Bruce Wayne is Batman?” Jimmy asked, wondering if he heard that right.

Clark’s eyes dilated when he realized he slipped up and revealed to his two best friends Bruce's secret.

“....well that certainly explained a lot about him.” Lois broke the silence.

Putting his mug down on the coffee table, Clark stood up and faced the to frantically. “Please promise me you won’t tell anyone……Bruce is already mad at me enough for tonight…and people everything else.” he pleaded to them.

Lois nodded and assured the Kryptonian “We will Clark. It’ll just be between the three of us. Right Jimmy?”

“Yeah…..just gonna have this mind blowing secret banked with the fact that my best friend is freakin Superman.” Jimmy said, still trying to process everything that had happened tonight. He then notices the look Lois gave him and quickly tells Clark “But I should have interrupted you so please, continue.”

“Right….” Clark inhaled and exhaled quietly as he tried to keep himself from falling about. “We went after the Joker and he tried to shoot me with something that was able to turn the Fear Gas into a toxin. But then Bruce jumped and saved me, unfortunately because he got hit instead, I had to use the only antidote he made on him. And then….we had an awful argument.”

Lois bit her lip when she noticed Clark looked like he would break again and told him “If it hurts that much, you don’t have to tell us what happened or what he said.”

Even though he didn’t want to reopen that fresh emotional wound, he still needs to vent it out to them.

“It…it was just all over the place. He was mad at me from distracting him while the Joker went loose without any of us releasing it. He told me that everything was going well until I showed up and screwed up everything for him.” Clark stopped for a moment as he thumbed away his tears. “I’m sorry about that. I….it’s just ... .”

“No, you have nothing to be sorry about, Clark.” Jimmy reassures the midwestern man. “You got hurt so you have every right to cry.”

Clark nods slightly and sighs heavily. “I don’t even know what’s worse, the fact he never wants me around anymore or that he sees so little of himself.” he told the two.

When Clark finished, Lois stood up and went over to give Clark a hug, rubbing his back gently to comfort him. Jimmy stood up as well and gently placed a hand on Clark’s shoulder as he returned Lois’ embrace.

After the silent comforts from his friends, the Kryptonian pulls away slowly to give them both a small smile. “Thanks guys….sorry about all that.”

“No, you have no reason to be sorry, Clark.” Lois began, giving his arm a comforting squeeze. “Look, it’s obvious Bruce is dealing with a lot of inner demons and self hatred from what you told us. But that doesn’t give him the excuse for the way he treats you.”

“I…I know….but he was right though. I messed up on one or two things in this investigation, even though I was trying to help.” Clark told her, placing his hand over hers.

“You didn’t mess up, big guy. Even if you were out of your element there, you still did as much as possible to help out and really that’s what’s important. And fuck Bruce if he can’t see that.” Lois kept assuring him.

CLark smiled a little from that. He didn’t want to think ill of Bruce, he refused to, but it was nice to hear that she and even Jimmy had his back. “I can’t thank you two enough.”

“What are you gonna do now?” Jimmy asked Clark.

The dark haired reporter looked over at him and said “I know it’s a risk, but I’m gonna go meet with the Justice Gang tomorrow and get them to help me to stop Joker and his plans on Halloween.”

“But what if you run into Bruce?” Lois asked him, knowing he’ll be out as Batman that night as well.

“If I run into him…..I’ll let him do his own thing and not stop or talk to him.” Clark explained as he went to finish his tea. “Look I am not a huge fan of how this break up went down. Not one bit. But I’m not gonna sit back while the whole city is unknowingly in danger.”

He didn’t want to think of what would happen when he runs into Bruce. Part of him hopes that he would either be apologetic for his words or listen to Clark and let him help out like he has before. But in reality, he knows damn well that Bruce would be aggressive and demand him to leave his city like he ordered him to do before. But people’s lives were in danger and he had to put a stop to it before it’s too late.

Lois knew this was going to be a huge risk for the Kryptonian but he knew his heart was in the right place. “Is there anything you want us to help with?” she asked.

“Just any information you can find on Joker is good enough for me. Also if you can figure out who this Harlequin goon that’s been lurking around is as well as the person that freed Joker from the camera feed would be great too.” Clark said, patting his left for Krypto to come with him as he headed to the balcony door.

“Sure, Clark. Is there anything else?” Jimmy asked.

Clark nodded and said as he grabbed his bag “Just stay out of trouble as best you can.”

They both nodded as Clark and Krypto flew out to first go to his apartment to drop his bag and things there, and then go to the Hall of Justice to try and talk to the gang about helping him with Gotham.

“Wow…you know I had a hunch Clark was Superman but…” Jimmy turned to see Lois going to her laptop and quickly typing a few keys. “Lois?”

“Do you prefer the bus or train?” Lois asked Jimmy, looking up at him.

“I…um…I’m not picky with either or. Why?” the Daily Planet photographer asked her.

“How do you feel about a quick trip to Gotham tomorrow?”